[Sticks]

Prologue

Note contains spoilers from previous seasons

For Angie and Wendy
We will always remember you


The Road Not Taken

Youtube video

Two roads diverged in a yellow wood,
And sorry I could not travel both
And be one traveller, long I stood
And looked down one as far as I could
To where it bent in the undergrowth;

Then took the other, as just as fair,
And having perhaps the better claim,
Because it was grassy and wanted wear;
Though as for that the passing there
Had worn them really about the same,

And both that morning equally lay
In leaves no step had trodden black.
Oh, I kept the first for another day!
Yet knowing how way leads on to way,
I doubted if I should ever come back.

I shall be telling this with a sigh
Somewhere ages and ages hence:
Two roads diverged in a wood, and I
I took the one less travelled by,
And that has made all the difference.

Robert Frost(1874-1963)

In Robert Frost’s famous poem, the man can only take one road, but suppose there was another universe where he took the more travelled one. Each day we have to make decisions, but suppose there was a universe where we decided differently, or a universe where we were never born. These esoteric suppositions used to be the preserve of the dreamers and of science fiction and fantasy.

Then came cosmologists and theoretical physicists and developed the theories of multiple universes and the Many Worlds hypothesis. Some said this was a logical extension of M Theory, which had in turn been an extension of string theory when it had come up with several versions in a failed attempt at finding a theory of everything and uniting the world of Relativity with Quantum theory..

Those who advocated the idea that the universe had been created by a supernatural being pointed to the Anthropic Principal to show that our universe must have been designed. They did this because atheists had shown that certain fundamental physical constants, if they had been different by a fraction either way, then we could never have been. To the believers in a supreme deity this was clear proof of divine creation., The atheists dismissed this argument and called it “fine tuning”, they counter claimed that there could be many universes where these constants were different. To the believers this seemed like one big cop-out.

However at the end of the day neither side could prove if there were or not more than one universe so these arguments were just theoretical.

Or were they?

For there was another parallel universe, and in this universe there was a certain world. Unlike our world with just the one sun, this world orbited two yellow suns and had four moons.

Like our universe the fundamental physical constants seemed the same for this universe but this world was created and formed by the collective unconsciousness of humanity and as a consequence this world was inhabited by various creatures from our folklore, our fantasy stories, our nightmares and fears. This strange and mysterious process for forming their world, led them to term their world, The Mystical Realms and because we humans had something called a soul, our world was called the Realm of Mortals. Misnomers, as inhabitants of the Mystical Realms were just as mortal as humans are.

This other world, The Mystical Realms, was aware of our existence long before we were aware of theirs, and as they feared that the forces that shaped their world from our thoughts and fears could still create untold havoc in their world, so it was decreed that they should never interfere with ours.

Like all laws however, some would come to break them, and break them they did, but not always with the feared dire consequences that were envisaged.

For instance the leprechauns who offered their services to the then new independent government of the Republic of Ireland, in return for sanctuary from a repressive regime on their own world. Nothing they did in the service of the Irish government had any affect in their world, but then their work was ultra secret for the Irish military intelligence organisation known as G2.

Some inhabitants of The Mystical Realms, notably the major spirits of vice or virtue, would also visit our world, where sometimes primitive peoples worshiped them as gods. Indeed, these spirits were among the first inhabitants of this other world to be formed, because of this worship. In time these spirits would accept their role in humanity had ended and settle down to life on their world, apart from the few diehards who vainly tried to cling on to their “godhood” in vain.

Some of these spirits crossed to our world and bred with humans and thus the half breeds or the minor spirits came to be, but they had little power, and the rulers and other concerned inhabitants had an ingenious way of dealing with them. They fabricated magical devices, known as talismans of permanence designed to strip a minor spirit of the little powers they had and give them a human soul. The use of these devices resulted in making them forever fully human. For their part, the minor spirits of virtue and vice welcomed the opportunity to be fully human and be rid of their powers, so this was one of those rare solutions where everyone was happy.

Now along side dealing with infractions of the non-interference law, unfortunately like our world, The Mystical Realms had it’s own fair share of internal conflicts and wars, culminating in what some may say was a short, but terribly bloody civil war. One precipitated by a major spirit of vice with the overthrow of the most feared tyrant at that time and certainly not helped, by the interference of humans from our world who saw it as an opportunity to peddle crack cocaine to a troll clan in exchange for the livers of slain orcs which fetched a higher price on the streets of Miami.

But that war ended, and barring a conflict when a sect, involving not only inhabitants of The Mystical Realms but of Earth as well, for a while took over using Earth weapons, The Mystical Realms returned to more or less a state of peace. This sadly was unlike our world where wars and conflicts continue right unto the present.

But one thing there never was, was a war between The Mystical Realms and Earth, especially since the affair with the Colombian drug lords, the ruling authorities, the Convocation of the Trolls and the Gnolls forged an alliance with various governments on Earth to prevent the interference in each other’s affairs. The alliance was administered on our world through the ultra secret organisation known as Inter Dimensional Entity Control, whose headquarters originally based in London, England, were now based in Washington DC.

In a new age of secret détente, everyone wanted to be friends, even those alternate power blocks to the trolls, like the Drow High Council forged their own alliance with the Russian federation here on Earth.

This idea of war between our two worlds was unthinkable, and in fact nobody apart from a few renegade members of the old IDEC ever considered this. After all, with co-operation pacts between the two worlds and more than one power blocks on each world making friends with each other, who would have anything to gain from an inter-world conflict . . .

[Sticks]

Episode I –Sowing the Wind

“For they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind.” Hosea 8:7

Ever been in a situation where you have faithfully kept a secret or a confidence for a friend, only for someone else to stumble across it and shout it out to the world? How would you feel if that happened to you?

Suppose the secret was about a child’s true parentage, e.g. they were the child of some unsavoury person or abandoned and rejected by unknown parents but then adopted by a loving couple who believe the child is not ready for the truth. You are in on the secret and agree with the assessment as to the child’s inability to cope with the truth, but then another adult interferes and tells the child the truth in a blunt and unpleasant manner. How would you feel and what could you do?

To those at the Inter Dimensional Entity Control, such a thing has occurred. For a long time they have kept secret the existence of the Mystical Realms from the rest of the world, but now the Troll Clan Chief of the Manjura, a chief ally and personal friend has turned up on the main television news networks, as a prisoner of the Venezuelan government. They have paraded him before the world’s media as proof that the American government has been secretly dealing with aliens from another world. In addition, the Clan Chief of the Manjura is to stand trial, charged with spying for the American government.

However, this may be the least of their problems, for from one of the darkest periods of the Mystical Realms history what was sown back then, is set to become a devastating whirlwind in the present. . .

+ + +

Kathryn Cooper’s Office
Inter Dimensional Entity Control Headquarters
Washington DC
United States of America, Earth

[img=600x400]http://www.solarnavigator.net/geography/geography_images/Washington_DC_Monument_White_House.jpg[/img]

Kathryn Cooper, the Chairman of the executive oversight board of Inter Dimensional Entity Control held on to the television remote control as she and Colonel Samuel Peters stood in shock as they watched what was being shown on the office television set.

Samuel looked at the screen, and there to his horror was a live news report from Caracus in Venezuela and on it was the Clan Troll Chief of the Manjura in chains showing signs of heavy bruising to his face and looking bewildered and confused. The CNN journalist was assuring the viewers that what they were seeing was real and not a hoax and what they were seeing was an intelligent being from another world.

The journalist then went on how this captured alien had confessed under interrogation that he had been spying for the US government and that the Venezuelan Government were going to put him on trial for espionage, and if convicted he faced the death penalty as a foreign spy.

Kathryn flicked the TV to another twenty four hour news channel.

It too was carrying the same news story, with the journalists saying that there was now proof that even if we were alone in this universe, there was intelligent life in another parallel universe and they had been secretly working with the American government and a top secret organisation called Inter Dimensional Entity Control.

Samuel and Kathryn watched the TV screen in horror, “Oh my G_d!” Samuel swore, “This is not good”
“Do they execute criminals in Venezuela?” Kathryn asked as she walked over to the colonel
“Not as far as I know” Samuel answered, “Their constitution banned it in 1863; I can’t believe that that reporter did not know that”
“Probably just assumed that to be the case as usually the penalty for spying in some countries is death” Kathryn replied
“But he’s no spy” Samuel countered
“I know that Samuel” Kathryn answered in an irritated manner,” but even if they don’t have the death penalty” she went on, “I don’t rate his chances, not with Chavez’s record”
“I agree” Samuel told Kathryn “he is still in danger and we need to get him out ASAP”
“I’m open to suggestions” Kathryn said quietly as she stared at the live news feed of the troll in front of the world’s media, “Even if we can get him out Samuel” Kathryn added after a moment, “if you pardon the expression, the genie is out of the bottle and now the world knows about IDW01 and the IDEC”
“Like I said Kathryn” Samuel replied, “This is not good”
“And” Kathryn went on “how did this happen?”
“I have no idea” Samuel whispered as he stared transfixed at the television screen.

+ + +

The ancestral home of the Manjura Troll Clan



(Forty Five years ago)

The Manjura troll Madron eyed his brother Kadrel with feigned disinterest as his elder brother tried on the ceremonial armour that came with his new position of head of the family after the untimely death of their father.

“What are you staring at” Kadrel snapped at Madron with irritation.
“Come on brother” Madron replied with a false tone of hurt, “I only ever saw father in the ceremonial armour and it was never as shiny as yours” he added.
“It’s new” Kadrel sneered, “The finest goblin plate male” he added.

Kadrel thought for a moment then added , “And stop calling me brother” he barked at Madron, “You know how much I hate you using that word”
“But Kadrel” Madron protested, “You know that the blood of both our parents flows in our veins”
“May be so” Kadrel snarled as he menacingly approached Madron, “But you are no brother of mine”
“Is that because mother died the day we were born” Madron snapped back, “You at least had a chance to know her Kadrel. Midah and I never knew our own mother and you blame us?”
“If you had never been born, may be she would still be alive” Kadrel shouted
“Why not blame father” Madron whispered, “It was him who impregnated her with us”

“HOW DARE YOU BISMIRCH HIS NAME” Kadrel screamed and drew his sword and brought it up to strike his brother down.

“STOP” Shouted an elderly troll; it was the deputy clan chief of the Manjura.

Kadrel stopped and turned to look at the troll who had come into the room, as did Madron.

“My apologies Deputy Clan chief” Kadrel replied, “I was driven by this”, Kadrel pointed at Madron, “to strike him down by his slurs on my father”

“He was mine as well” Madron cut in, and then to verbally twist the knife emphasised the word “Brother”

Kadrel hissed

“SILENCE THE BOTH OF YOU” The Deputy Clan chief of the Manjura shouted, “You are both descendents of the great troll Manjura who fought for our first emperor and we should not fight each other, especially today, the day of your father’s funeral pyre”

Kadrel sheaved his sword, “That must wait my liege” he proclaimed, “As the eldest son, I am now head of our family and only I can authorise the disposal of my father’s remains”
“What are you on about” Madron asked with a slight hint of concern, “You would deny our father his rightful place on the pyre?”

“Only for a while Madron” Kadrel sneered, “I find it strange that a healthy troll could suddenly fall sick and die in such a short space of time”
“But these things happen” Madron insisted, “Don’t they Oh Deputy Clan Chief” he pleaded

The Deputy Clan chief sighed, “Yes Madron, it can happen”
“But it is rare” Kadrel insisted, “And as head of the family now, I insist on doing what the humans do and carry out a full autopsy”

Now it was the turn of Madron to be angry, “And you would desecrate our father’s body with a human custom from the realm of mortals?”
“Only to make sure it was not by the claw of another that he died” Kadrel insisted
Madron was seething and asked, “How did you even find out about this human custom”
“From reports of those who patrol the world of the humans” Kadrel replied
“You mean you broke our sacred law, never to interfere in the world of mortals” Madron asked with disgust
“Getting reports on what they do is not interfering” Kadrel countered

“Madron” The deputy clan chief interrupted, “It is his right to do as he wishes as he is the eldest, even if it is unprecedented if I may say so”
“But Deputy Clan Chief” Madron insisted,
“No Madron” the Deputy Clan chief said to him firmly, “Now come on Madron, let your brother continue to prepare, we must relay the news to the others that the funeral rite is delayed”

Madron shook his head and left the room with the elderly Deputy Clan chief of the Manjura. The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura did not spot Madron dropping surreptitiously a small scarf. As they passed through the passage way an elf courtier met them going in the other direction towards the room where Kedrel was changing.

As Madron and the elf’s eyes met, Madron slowly nodded. The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura never saw this nodding of the head, he had other things on his mind, and besides even if he had, it would have meant nothing as the elves had always worked with the trolls, since they provided many useful services to the Manjura Clan, in return for protection from other races, like the drow.

“It would have been a glorious pyre Deputy Clan Chief” Madron protested with an air of disappointment, “Out front on the rock over hang with the waters of the mighty Jura River falling all around”.
“I agree” the Deputy Clan Chief replied, “But it is your brother’s right”
“But what of our traditions” Madron insisted, “The tradition of the trolls is that the body must be consumed by flame before sundown after two days and a moon from the passing of an honoured troll”
“It is a tradition Madron and not a law” The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura replied, “Now we must hurry to the convocation of the Manjura and tell them of Kedrel’s decision”

What the Deputy Clan Chief did not hear was Madron muttering under his breathe.

#

Kedrel looked up from admiring how good he looked in the ceremonial armour as the Clan Chief of the Manjura walked in.

Immediately Kedrel knelt down before him, “Greeting my liege” was all that Kedrel could get out before the Clan Chief of the Manjura attacked him with a large kick.

The armour took the blow, even though it was only ceremonial armour, but even so Kedrel was propelled across the floor. That was hard even for the Clan Chief of the Manjura, as big as he was.

But it couldn’t be – Why would his own clan chief attack him, it was not as if he was going to usurp his position as chief of the Manjura clan

From the floor, Kedrel looked up as the Clan Chief approached him, suddenly the troll clan chief morphed into a copy of Kedrel himself.

There was no question about it, This was a doppelganger assassin, but who had hired it

In vain Kedrel drew his sword and screamed “Assassin”

The doppelganger made no sound, but grabbed the sword, wrenching it out of Kedrel’s grasp and then snapping the blade as if the sword were a mere twig from one of the small trees that grew on the overhang over the waterfall and throwing the pieces of the sword either side of him

Kedrel was in pain from the initial kick of the assassin and it seemed that even with the armour, a few ribs may have been broken, even so he kept yelling for help, but for some reason none was coming.

Kedrel tried to stand up, leaning against the wall, but that gave the assassin the chance to place his claws on his shoulders and his head.

Then it was over

The assassin snapped Kedrel’s neck, killing him instantly.

The assassin let the body fall to the ground and pulled from Kedrel’s body the head of family signet ring. This would be proof to his employer that the job was done.

#

Madron and the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjuira were near the chamber containing the other trolls when Madron felt an amulet he had put on under his tunic suddenly become cold. It was a sign that Kedral was dead and the work of the assassin completed.

“Deputy Clan Chief” Madron spoke up
“What is it Madron?”
“I think I left my funeral scarf in the room where my brother was changing”
The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura looked at Madron and saw that he was not wearing the special scarf as custom dictated.
“Can it wait?” the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura asked, “After all it looks like there will be no lighting of pyres today anyway”
“In which case sir” Madron replied, “I will not be late for a funeral that will not take place if I go back and get it”
“I do not like to keep the others waiting” the deputy insisted
“Then we should make haste” Madron answered back

The deputy clan chief sighed and shook his head. Madron was not like his brother, Kedrel was not that interested in the traditions of the trolls, he had seen some of the reports that came in from the occasional patrols the realm of mortals where the humans lived and had seen how they were shaping up in what the humans called the twentieth century and had wanted to borrow ideas. Madron, on the other had, was deeply committed to the traditions of the trolls and of the Mystical Realms and openly supported the actions taken against those spirits of vice and virtue who wished to meddle in the affairs of humans.

Madron took off back the way they had come, and so the Deputy Clan chief thought for a moment and then hurried after Madron.

As they ran through the passage way, the Deputy tried to keep up, but like the Clan Chief of the Manjura, he was old and not in the first flush of youth as Madron was.

Madron was therefore quite fast and The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura only caught up as they were entering the room where they had just left Kedrel.

But something was wrong, there were two Kedrels and one was dead on the floor, his neck snapped.

“ASSASSIN” Madron screamed, and from nowhere produced a small blade and sunk it into the other Kedrel, who looked surprised at being stabbed by his younger brother.

“What are you doing?” The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura yelled.

As the second Kedrel sank to his knees with the knife in his back, the deputy clan chief finally saw what was happening, as the second Kedrel morphed into a despicable doppelganger assassin.

“That was for you brother” Madron sneered at the now dead shape shifter.

He squatted down and pulled the blade from the creature.

“That is some knife” The deputy clan chief remarked, “I mean to pierce the hide of a doppelganger so quickly like that”

“It was a present from my father” Madron quickly replied and then ran over to the dead body of his brother and wailed.

The Deputy Clan Chief, then realised the gravity of what had happened and yelled for the guards.

Madron suddenly stood up, and with terror on his face, screamed “Midah”. “Midah” he repeated, “We need to check up on Midah, he may be the next target”

The Deputy Clan chief, still in state of shock at what he had just witnessed replied, “You’re right, we must check up on your other brother in the sanatorium”

Madron pushed past him, yelling about the assassin at the top of his voice with the Deputy still trying to keep up.

Finally after five minutes they came across troll sentries.
“Why did you desert your posts” The deputy clan chief of the Manjura yelled, “Kedrel has been assassinated by a doppelganger”
The two troll sentries looked confused, “But you told us to guard the chamber where the others were meeting” one replied
“You said that with a palace on the top of a waterfall, the rest of the palace was secure”

“That was not me” The deputy clan chief snapped back, “That was the assassin”

“Is he still loose” the first troll sentry then asked.
“No, young Madron managed to jump it and avenge his brother on the assassin”
“But what of those who hired it to kill such an insignificant troll” asked the second troll sentry.

Madron seemed to over hear and ran back to confront the troll sentry, “Kedrel was my brother and you call him insignificant?” he said with an uncharacteristic air of menace.

“My apologies master Madron” the troll sentry apologised, “I spoke badly, I just meant”
“I don’t care what you meant” Madron interrupted and then turned to the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura, “I want this Troll sentry dismissed and executed”

“Madron I know you have lost your brother and your father” the deputy clan chief responded, “But you can not order the removal of a sentry, let alone his execution”

For a moment it seemed to the deputy clan chief that Madron was going to go for his extra ordinary blade, but then he repeated the name of his other brother and headed to the sanatorium.
“Watch your mouth sentry” The deputy clan chief said to the sentry as Madron head off, “I know what you meant, but you were tactless”, and then he went off to follow Madron.

The deputy clan chief at last reached the sanatorium and entered in fearing another death, but this time he just saw the two brothers embracing, as brothers should, while Midah was weeping terribly as Madron tried to comfort him. Even for twin trolls, Madron and Midah were close. It was a shame about Midah, but when he had been born after Madron, the umbilical chord and almost strangled him, meaning he was not as fast a developer as his brother. It had also led to the untimely death of their mother.

To add to the tragedy there had been no healing potion available that day, as the last dose had been used by Kedrel after he had cut himself after playing with his father’s sword. If there had been then their mother could have been saved and Midah healed.

Madron looked up at the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura, “I am now the eldest, and I say we must put Kedrel on the same pyre as my father before suns down, especially as Kedrel was our father’s favourite”

“As you wish” The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura replied, “As the surviving eldest that is your right” and then the deputy clan chief withdrew to make the arrangements as he left the two twins alone in their sorrow.

+ + +

A Troll homestead in Manjura territory

It was two hours after suns down before Madron finally arrived at his family homestead. Without Kedrel and his father it seemed empty. Madron had no intention of staying here. The central city on the plains was where the action was, where the true power was. He even preferred it to Karam Tag Chou, the home of the Troll emperor. An emperor he privately thought little of.

Madron found his own assigned roundhouse and went inside. Just then he heard a heard a sound. Someone had got inside while he had been at the Manjura ancestral home.

He took out his blade and went to the room where he had heard the sound, his bedroom.

As he entered he saw a shadowy figure sitting on his mattress.

Madron took a flint and lit a torch and looked at the figure in his bedroom as the light flickered and filled the room.

It was a female troll, as with the custom of the trolls, stripped to the waist and displaying her bare breasts so male trolls could see if they would be equipped for nurturing youngling trolls.

“Geerol” Madron spoke up
“Yes my lord” the female troll replied and she got up and approached Madron, as she did, she pulled down and off her skirt so she was completely naked. “Did I please you my lord?”

Madron slowly nodded. “The poison you supplied to me worked like a charm. Father never knew what hit him”
“And the assassin?” Geerol asked
“Ruthlessly efficient and it was timely, Kedrel wanted to investigate our father’s passing. It was a shame to dispatch him with this poisoned drow blade you gave me” Madron replied brandishing it. Then he walked up to her and gently placed the point of the blade between her two naked breasts and twirled the knife as he gazed at the female troll’s upper torso. “One thrust now Geerol” he intoned with menace, “And there will be no witnesses to what I have done” today
“If that is what you want my lord, then let it be so” Geerol said nervously, “But what of your unborn youngling”

Madrol looked confused for a moment, “You’re with youngling?”

Geerol nodded
“Is it mine?”
“Please my lord” Geerol pleaded, “I have never lain with anyone but you my lord, but I understand if you wish me dead so I can not be made to talk, then so be it, my love. So before you dispatch me and your youngling within, I beg this one request, of you, that you make our deaths quick my lord and my love”
Geerol closed her eyes and willed for the troll she loved, that she had allowed to impregnate her, to thrust the blade into her. It would be a delight to die at his hand, she so loved him. Maybe her love was hesitating, so she decided she would walk into the blade and give hers and her younglings life for the troll she loved.

Suddenly Madrol took his blade away and sheaved it, and then he hugged Geerol and then gave her a passionate kiss and caressed her lower abdomen.
“I am the head of my family now” he told Geerol, “Now we can openly be together”
“But I am not Manjura” Geerol replied, “I am of the Ghetto Clan and we are almost no more because of our shame”
“I do not care, I love you and my youngling growing in you” Madron replied. Then he drew back from her for a moment.

Pulled off his tunic

And then told her, “Put on my Tunic, as head of our family I choose you to be my troll bride”

Geerol took the tunic and slipped it on, and it felt good. “I thank you my husband; however I fear your clan chief might over rule our marriage here tonight. He has sworn that unlike the other clans, no clan’s troll of his will sully themselves with female trolls from our clan”
“That will not be a problem if I become clan chief” Madron replied with an evil grin
“And I can help you if you wish”
“Oh yes My dearest wife, oh yes” Madron replied, “But first we must bide out time to make sure nobody is suspicious”

Geerol thought for a moment, and pulled off the tunic and folded it up and placed it on a chair. She held out her hand to Madron.

Madron removed his own kilt and followed his wife as they got into the bed.

As they lay there in each other’s arms Geerol whispered the Madron, “Until you can replace the Clan Chief of the Manjjura we must be careful, I must, if anyone asks just be a captured concubine”
“I know” Madron growled, “I can not wait for that day when I can show you off as my wife and mother of my youngling”
“And I would gladly show my unclothed body to your friends and enemies my lord”
“No Geerol. When I ascend to be Clan leader, like royalty you and our youngling will be covered to the eyes of others”
“As you wish my lord, my body and life are yours to do as you wish. I hope to give you many younglings”
Then they kissed and then slept in each other’s arms.

Karam Tag Chou
The Citadel of the Troll Emperor



(Forty four years ago)

The baggage train of the Manjura clan finally arrived at the gates of Karam Tag Chou. Madron jumped down from his cart near the back and made his way to the front of the baggage train.

The Clan Chief of the Manjura started to get out of his cart at the front, when he caught his foot on a loose rope and started to fall.

Quickly, Madron rushed to his aid and caught him. “We can not let my liege fall so close to the emperor’s gates” Madron told his clan leader.
“Thank you Madron of the house of Kah” The Clan leader said as he extricated his foot, “You have proved your self time and time again loyal to me, even amidst your family’s tragic loss”
“Nothing is too good for you my liege” Madron replied as he stepped back while the attendants arrived to check their leader over.

“I think” Madron said out loud, “We need to find out who put our leader in peril here with their incompetence”
“There is no need” The Clan Chief of the Manjura countered, “I was just incautious getting down. Really Madron, you must not see conspiracies where there are none”
“As you wish my Liege”

The Manjura guards then knocked on the gates, and they swung open. Madron returned to his cart and the wagon train entered the citadel.

“Is this your first time at Karam Tag Chou” A voice from behind asked Madron. Madron turned around, it was Doroco, one of the other Manjura trolls and also another visitor to the Manjura library where Madron had taken to studying law.
Madron nodded.
“How is Geerol and Brameana your lovely daughter?”
“What do you know of them?” Madron growled
“Only that they are very precious to you” Doroco answered back, “and” he added, “You keep them secret for she is not Manjura and your firstborn is not a son”

“That matters not to me” Madron whispered as the cart went through the gateway into the citadel.
“But it would to him” Doroco replied pointing at their clan leader.
“Unless he was replaced” Madron said quietly, “along with that useless deputy of his”
“You aspire to clan leader Madron”
“Not so loud you fool” Madron responded
“Do not worry, Madron, I too am not happy with his leadership and you would be a worthy successor”
“With you as deputy?” Madron asked
“Or Troll at Arms” Doroco replied.

The Manjura clan trolls were assigned to a billet and spent the rest of the day unpacking. Today was for arrivals, tomorrow they would be paying respect to the emperor, assuming he was still alive, for he was now dying. According to one report, they did not believe he would last a moons cycle.

The plan was to wait for one moon cycle while the clans gathered so they could discuss the rule of the Mystical Realms, resolving inter clan disputes, either by dialogue or at worst combat trials between clan champions. Madron was thankful he was not a champion. He was only along because he was head of his family now and also he was considered one of the learned trolls due to his time studying in the library at the Manjura ancestral home on the great falls of the Jura River.

If the emperor died, they would get to elect which clan leader would become the new Emperor of the Trolls. If however the emperor recovered from his illness, which all considered unlikely, then they would depart joyful that their beloved emperor had been spared

It was just gone suns down when Madron watched as the Rachtal clan arrived. Madron instinctively felt for his sword, but then remembered, the carrying of swords was not permitted except by those who ran the citadel on behalf of the emperor. That honour was not for the Manjura clan, it was the province of the Delethon. Madron would have to temper his desire for defeating another clan.

Madron waited for the gates to close after the last Rachtal cart had entered and then slipped away to the billet of the Delethon clan.

As he approached he was challenged by the Delethon guards. “I wish to speak with your deputy clan leader” Madron asked
“Why would he want to speak to you?” one of the guards sneered.
“I have a proposal that might be of mutual benefit to both our clans” Madron replied
“Then why not send someone more senior from the Manjura and why not our clan leader” the guard asked
“And you wish to explain to the deputy why the ill fortune befell your clan when it could have been avoided?”

The guards glowered at him and then looked at each other. “I will escort you” said one of the guards and so Madron went in with him to see the Deputy Clan chief of the Delethon.

The deputy clan chief looked up as Madron entered the room. “Leave us” the deputy clan leader instructed the guard.
The guard nodded and left the room.

“I got your dispatch Madron” the Delethon deputy said in a matter of fact voice.
“And so you have made the arrangements?” Madron asked
“Yes” the Delethon Deputy replied, “And your end of the bargin”
“If I am leader of our clan, we will oppose the granting of the upkeep of Karam Tag Chou to the Najav and press for it to remain with the Delethon”
“I am surprised you did not want this honour for your own clan” The Deputy queried.
“I prefer the central city, where the councils and the courts are to both our out of the way ancestral home and this place. With all due respect, this is in the middle of nowhere”
“That is just how I like it” The deputy replied, “And I have one other request”
“And what is that?” Madron asked with suspicion
“I also want to replace my clan leader”
“We could amend the plan to, as they say in the realm of mortals say kill two birds with one stone”

The two trolls grinned and laughed.

“Would you also like to be emperor?” Madron asked
“And give up all that power that goes with up keeping the citadel”
“I have one role I would like to see for our clan” Madron said with a grin.
“What would that be?” the deputy asked.
“So many other races have been venturing to the realm of mortals. It would be nice if we controlled the means to travel to that realm”
“So you could raise taxes on them and their use?” The deputy enquired
“Among other things” Madron replied
“So what have you got for me?” The deputy then asked.

Madron took from his waist a small bag and placed it on the table. “One copy of our clan chief’s signet ring”
The deputy picked it up, “You take a very big risk giving me this. How do you know that I will not turn you in for treason?”
“Because I have in my possession at my billet a letter with your seal telling me to bring it”
“I never sent you such a letter” the deputy replied with sudden horror
“You forget” Madron went on, “If I can forge one signet ring, I can forge another”

The deputy clan chief then grinned and laughed, “I knew you were troll I could do business with” then he leaned over, “You could of course defect t the Delethon and then you and your mistress and child could come into the open”
“And give up all that power?” Madron grinned back

#

The Clan Chief of the Manjura was just about to go into the refectory for breakfast before they paid respects to the dying emperor when a squad of armed Delethon trolls intercepted him.
“What is the meaning of this” The clan chief of the Manjura asked them
“You are to come with us” said the chief guard as part of the squad, “you are under arrest”
“What?” The clan chief responded in disbelief
“You are hereby charged with the murder of the Clan Chief of the Delethon” the guard responded.
“On what evidence” the troll clan chief replied.

“It’s over my liege” the voice of Madron came from behind him, “I begged you to hand in your short sword but you refused”
“What are you talking about Madron” The clan chief asked, “I did no such thing” he protested.
“I saw him with his sword as well” the voice of another Manjura troll came from behind. It was Dorocco, “He said he wanted to sort out the Delethon head”

“Those two are lying, I was with my deputy last night before I turned in” insisted the Clan Chief, “He can vouch for me. There is no way could I leave without waking him. Just go back to our billet and ask him”

“We can not do that” the guard replied
“Why not?” The clan chief shouted then he turned to Madron and Dorocco, “Stop lying and tell the truth”

“We can not ask your deputy” The guard responded, “Because he died in his bed during the night, probably because he was old and the journey here was too much for him”

The clan chief of the Manjura shook his head in bewildered disbelief, “But he was as strong as I, even if he was full of years”

“Anyway it matters not” the head guard said as he ordered his men to take the clan Chief by force. As the clan chief was troll-handled along the court yard, the guard told him that not only was his short sword found by the body of the Clan chief of the Delethon, but his signet ring was found by the body as well.

Another Manjura troll came up, it was the Troll at Arms for the clan chief, “What do we do now, we have no weapons to rescue our leader”
“Why would you want to?” Dorocco asked him, “Our clan chief is a murderer. He not only defied the law of Karam Tag Chou and brought in a sword, but he risked another troll clan war with the Delethon by killing their leader”
“Why would he do such a thing?” the Troll at Arms asked.
“I have no idea” Dorocco replied, “We have no other option but to denounce him”
“As it seems our clan chief has done such a thing at this sacred place” Madron cut in, “I feel that we have no option but to support the Delethon clan in their wish to keep the honour of the upkeep of the citadel”

“But we are leaderless” The Troll at Arms protested, “I found the deputy stone cold dead this morning when I tried to rouse him. I called for an elven healer but he was too long dead”
“Then we must pick a new leader” Doroco suggested, “and swiftly” he added.

Dorocco and Madron then both looked at the Troll at Arms. The Troll at Arms thought he knew what they were thinking and shook his head. “I will serve who ever is our clan leader” he told them, “But I still feel we should support our clan chief”
“How Troll at Arms” Madron asked him, “They have overwhelming evidence of his treachery and we are but one small clan among others who would kill us all like they did the Ghetto, to see that the defilement of the royal citadel is expunged”

As the morning wore on, the Troll chamberlain reported that the emperor had improved overnight and that he could wait to receive visitors after the matter of the Clan Chief of the Manjura was settled.

Dorroco and Madron spent the morning speaking to other sceptical Manjura trolls, assuring them that their clan chief had let them down and betrayed their trust. They also pointed out how they could be endangered if they intervened by the other troll clans.

That afternoon the Clan Chief of the Manjura stood trial, with both Dorocco and Madron testifying against him. They had told their fellow Manjura trolls that this was the only way to save their lives and protect the ancestral lands. The Clan chief protested his innocence, but his sword and his signet ring had been found by the slain Clan Chief of the Delethon.

That afternoon he was beheaded and his body given to the wild animals as befitting all traitors

In the early evening light, a joint Delethon and Manjura funeral was held for the Clan Chief of the Delethon and the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura, who were declared to be honoured dead.

As Madron and Dorocco had shown themselves to be honourable trolls by testifying against their former clan chief, they were given the honour of lighting the funeral Pyre for their deputy clan chief.

The Deputy Clan Chief of the Delethon lit the pyre for his clan chief.

The clan chief of the other clans looked on. The emperor, even though he had recovered somewhat, was judged by the elven physicians not to be up to attending, so he was represented by the Troll Chamberlain.

As the flames licked the bodies, Madron quietly asked Dorocco, “No body suspected a thing about how our beloved deputy died, so how did you do it”
“I know how you feel about interfering in the affairs of mortals” Dorocco whispered, “But I was able to obtain a poison from the humans, one that the guards here would not know of”
“Which one?” Madron asked
“Cyanide” Dorocco replied.

#

After the funeral, in the Manjura billet, a number of the family heads met together including Madron and the Troll at Arms, but not Dorocco. Madron then asked if Dorocco could attend for they had to decide from amongst themselves the new clan chief and deputy and as Dorocco like him had testified against a clan chief that had disgraced them, he should be in the meeting..

There were a couple who objected, Dorocco was a fine troll warrior, but he was not technically the head of his family. His family head had been struck down by a disease and he had come only so that family had representation. Madron was insistent, for all intents and purposes, Dorocco was an acting head of family so should be included. After much debate, Dorocco was invited to attend, but if it came to a vote, he could not.

After Dorocco was admitted to the Manjura convocation, several trolls suggested different names, Madron was not one of them.

Then Dorocco was allowed to speak. He then went on how the Manjura clan could be seen in disgrace and their lands ceased. The only way this could be prevented was if the clan elected Madron as clan chief, after all, was he not the one who had exposed and testified against the shameful clan chief that had defied the rules of the sacred citadel and murdered a clan leader?

There was a cold uncomfortable silence in the room, until the Troll at Arms spoke up, to confirm that he had heard some mutterings from other Trolls at Arms in the other clams that such an action should be contemplated. Maybe if they elected Madron as Clan chief of the Manjura that might appease them. Fighting one troll clan was one thing, but several? Did they want to go the way of the Ghetto?

One by one, the trolls reluctantly agreed, to appoint Madron as the new Clan chief of the Manjura.

Madron was no longer to be known by his name. That name was to be discarded as is troll custom as he was now The Clan chief of the Manjura.

The new Clan Chief smiled to himself and was asked to pick his deputy and Troll at Arms. To everyone’s surprise, given how the pair had got on, he did not pick Dorocco as his deputy. Instead that honour went to the Troll at Arms. Dorocco was to become the new Troll at Arms. A post he was most happy with.

Next morning as the new Clan chief met with his new Troll at Arms, his friend asked him why he had not picked him to be his deputy, not that he minded, in fact this was the position he coveted.
“It’s simple” the new clan chief explained, “I too have had intelligence reports from the world of mortals and they have a very apt saying”
“Which is my liege?” The new Troll at Arms asked
“Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies closer” he replied, then he sighed, “Geerol will be thrilled that we can be openly together”

To his surprise his new Troll at Arms shook his head, “No my liege, I fear not”
“Why?” the new Clan chief of the Manjura asked angrily, “Am I not now the head of the clan?”
“Maybe my liege, but they only elected you out of expediency, take that away and they could question your leadership at another time” the new Troll at Arms explained
“What has this to do with my er concubine and daughter” the new clan chief demanded to know
“My liege, a great number of the families on whom you need support agreed with our former clan chief’s policy of excluding relationships with any from the Ghetto clan”
“Then what do you expect me to do?” the New Clan chief of the Manjura asked.

“I have more of that poison” his new Troll at Arms suggested.
“NO!” the new clan chief exploded
“We can not allow sentiment to cloud your judgement my liege, you know what the Ghetto clan did to be hunted down by virtually every other clan”
“But the troll chamberlain?” The new clan chief asked pointedly
“Only escapes because of imperial prerogative, and besides he renounced his clan ties when he was appointed like all troll chamberlains do” explained his new Troll at Arms.
“But other clans” The new clan chief protested
“Maybe they have absorbed the Ghetto females, but our clan is more puritanical, you can not change that overnight my liege”

The Clan Chief of the Manjura gave his Troll at Arms a cold hard stare
“I will not have Geerol and Brameana my daughter killed. It will be enough if they are exiled to one of the far islands”
“Is that wise?” the troll at Arms asked, “I could make it” he began saying
“EXILE” the new clan chief insisted, “I do not want them harmed”

“I can arrange that too” The Troll at Arms said in a low voice to show he was backing down, “But I think that by allowing them to live that could be inexpedient”

The Clan chief glowered and growled

Suddenly they were interrupted by the new Clan chief of the Delethon, formally the deputy. “Congratulations on your promotions” he said to the two Manjura trolls
“And congratulation on yours” The Clan Chief of the Manjura reciprocated.

“I am surprised” the Delethon clan chief then began, “You did not try to be emperor, I mean it was strange how he recovered so”
“Magel Weed” The Clan Chief of the Manjura replied, “It grows in our ancestral lands”
“That was meant to be secret” the Troll at Arms cut in, forgetting for a moment who they were now.
The Clan Chief smiled, “Well now I am clan chief I believe I can change that stupid rule of my predecessor and share it with the rest of the Mystical Realms, and help atone for my predecessor’s crimes.”
“Tell me more” the Delethon Clan chief replied, now intrigued.
“It is well known for its healing properties” The Clan Chief of the Manjura went on, “But my predecessor thought that by keeping it secret it would give us a tactical advantage in battle”
“I see” the Delethon clan chief replied, “It enables the wounded to return to battle faster”
“Exactly” answered the Manjura clan chief, “I passed on a smuggled plant to the elven healer, from what is reported he does not seem to have used much of it”
“I dare say when they learn to cultivate it they will make it more potent” The Delethon clan chief replied but then rephrased his earlier question, “I wondered why you did this for the emperor, a troll like you and the Troll at Arms here could have gone for the top job”

“Well it is as I said yesterday” The Manjura clan chief replied, “I prefer the central city in the desert to this out of the way place, and if I do a favour like this for the emperor, he will owe me a life debt”

“You would have made a great Delethon” the Delethon clan chief mused.
“I prefer my own clan, besides we can still be allies”
“I agree” the Delethon clan chief conceded, “What are your plans now, return to the Ancestral lands?”
“No” the Manjura Clan Chief replied bluntly, “I will be sending the deputy there to keep him out of my way, as I hear they are searching for a clan to help bring law and order to the Central City and the rest of the Mystical Realms and as we discussed someone to police the orbs that are used to cross to the realm of mortals”
“I understand you need to reside in the central City for that” Replied the Delethon troll “Good luck with that” he added and then left.

The Clan Chief of the Manjura waited a bit before turning to his Troll at Arms, “Watch him” he warned, “just because we are allies, that does not mean we should trust them”
“Yes my liege”
“I do have plans to deal with the emperor at the right time should I need to”
“I hoped you did” the Troll at Arms sighed, “He has become week and made us irrelevant, he concedes too much to the orcs”
“I will be asking you to do questionable things Troll at Arms”
“I am ready my liege”
“One thing I need to make clear Troll at Arms”
“Yes My Liege”
“EXILE” The clan chief growled, “I may have to give them up for political expediency but they must never be harmed”
“Yes my liege”

+ + +

Central City
The Mystical Realms


(Thirty four years ago)

The Clan Chief of the Manjura made his way back through the streets with his bodyguard trolls.

All of the fairer races gave him a wide berth, of all the troll clan chiefs he was considered the worse for his shear brutality in the punishments metered out should a miscreant be found guilty, which was just about always, even on the most flimsiest of evidence. His snatch squads of Manjura trolls were not to be messed around with. Some even said he had instituted a really tough training programme for Manjura trolls.

The only races that stood up to this clan chief of the Manjura were in the main the griffin judges and the other troll clans that kept him in check and the troll emperor, who after an unexpected lease of life these last ten years was now on his deathbed at the citadel. The only others who persisted to be an annoyance to him were the Leprechauns who had managed to establish a treaty with one of the power blocks in the realm of Mortals known as Ireland when he was still Madron, and some of the Major Spirits who still would visit the Realm of the Mortals.

The orcs could have presented possible challenges, were it not for the fact they regularly fought amongst themselves and were disorganised.

However it was not all bad, as his trolls had successfully crushed the rising of a sect claiming their leader, the Magnus Timor would rise and take revenge on both the Mystical Realms and the Realm of Mortals. However, that was only one bright spot as when he could, he would rule with oppression.

His demeanour was always sullen. As he went through his duties, some detected a bitterness in his life, as if he had had to sacrifice something dear to him, but it was never said what it was. Nobody ever talked about such things as love, for he would say how much a worthless and destructive concept it was with bitterness in his voice.

Today The Clan Chief of the Manjura had a reason to get home, for his consort, given as a gift by the Clan Chief of the Delethon was due to give birth to his first child. It seemed odd however that after her pregnancy was announced that he did not choose to marry her, which was custom, if not law or tradition. Nobody dared bring it up, not least the consort.

Even though a happy event was in the offing, his mood was black. Fort hat day he had had been given a dark curse come prophecy from a dryad, a tree spirit before he had her executed by chopping down her tree. (It was after all spoiling his view of the central square)

It seemed an odd prophecy. It was that the spirit offspring of two major spirits would gain a soul like the humans who formed their world, and while both this spirit’s parents breathed, this child of the spirits would bring about the end of all hope of his dynasty ruling the Mystical Realms after him, and would result in sending the two worlds on their separate ways, whatever that meant.

The Clan Chief of the Manjuira finally reached his quarters, and was met by his Troll at Arms, back from the annual visit to the Manjura palace in their ancestral lands..

“How is our deputy” The Clan Chief of the Manjura said icily, (They had long ceased to be true friends many years back but still conspired together out of necessity)
“Same as ever, running a half empty fort at the top of the mighty falls on the River Jura”

The Clan Chief of the Manjura grunted, it had been a shrewd masterstroke to make his deputy responsible for the upkeep of the Manjura ancestral homelands and palace. It was a job the deputy liked and it kept him away from the Central City and out of the way so he would not challenge him. Sometimes, as he had once observed to the Troll at Arms, assassination was not required and it was one less body to bury.

“I hear you had problems with a dryad” The Troll at Arms replied cordially.
“Nothing I can not handle Troll at Arms”
“And how are you handling it” The Troll at Arms pressed

The Clan Chief of the Manjura stared at him, “I will make a law that says if two major spirits have a child, then it will be put to death , unless one of the parents volunteers to die in it’s place”
“Suppose” The Troll at Arms asked, “One of the parents was dead anyway before you could put either a parent or child to death?”
The Clan Chief grunted, “I suppose we would allow the remaining parent and child to live, since they would no longer be in fulfilment of the dryad’s prophecy, but enough of this, I have more important matters than the rantings of a dryad” The clan chief went on, then he added “Is our plan underway?”

“As we speak my liege”
“Good” grunted the clan chief, “I have a consort to see if she will give me a son”
“And if it’s a daughter?” The Troll at Arms asked
“Then I suppose to keep you happy, according to tradition both die at suns down or suns up depending on when the daughter is born”
“That is our way” The Troll at Arms affirmed
“I find some of these traditions tiresome” complained the clan chief, “I still think of them” he sighed
“My Liege we have been through this before many times, they were an inexpedience and besides how were we to know one of the main enemies of the trolls were on that island”
“Well I hope it was swift Troll at Arms. But enough of this pointless remembrance of the past let us see what this consort produces for me”

As the Clan Chief of the Manjura waited outside the infirmary glowering at his Troll at Arms, they heard the screams of the consort as she laboured to give birth to a baby troll.

Finally a baby’s cry could be faintly heard, and then a female troll, the midwife came out of the infirmary. Like all single status female trolls, she was topless.
“I have good news for all” She said quietly and nervously.
“A son?” The Clan Chief asked
“Yes my liege” the midwife replied, “And she has named him Padow” she added bracing herself for a swift beating should this naming be presumptuous”

The Clan Chief just beamed and gave an uncharacteristic shout of joy.

Then the midwife, tried her luck, “Sire as your consort has given you a son”

Suddenly the Clan Chief of the Manjura became deadly serious as he could spot a question a days journey off, “No I will not marry her” he growled, then he said in a mocking tone, “I look too good in my tunic on ceremonial occasions to give it away. The emperor of the trolls is dying and it would not be seemly to appear there stripped to the waist as those other clan leaders who took wives have to do.”

“I am so sorry my liege” the frightened midwife apologised.
“Go attend to my liege’s consort and son, wench” The Troll at Arms ordered her, “And think yourself lucky that he does not execute you on the spot for such insolence”

The troll midwife hurriedly returned to the infirmary.

“That was harsh” The Clan Chief then said to the Troll at Arms
“I only learn from the master my liege”
“No matter” The Clan Chief of the Manjura replied, “As soon as the emperor is dead we will act. As for my son, Padow is more a Delethon name, if we succeed I will give him a better name, more fitting of a son of mine””

#

It was the middle of the third day after the birth of his son, when the Clan Chief of the Manjura finally heard word that the emperor was dead and that they were called to attend the funeral rites at Karam Tag Chou.

The Clan Chief of the Manjura then sent word to the Clan Chief of the Delethon, and reminding him of certain items in his possession, persuaded him that the body of the emperor should be bought down to just outside the central city, where he could go to the pyre, witnessed by the other races, to affirm that it was the trolls who were in charge.

The gathering of who would succeed would of course therefore be at the central city.

It was a further four days for the funeral precession to arrive.

Then the Clan Chief of the Manjura struck

Whilst the troll leaders and armies attended the funeral pyre, Manjura trolls in disguise carried out a series of raids on the tents of the dependents and took the younglings of the clan chiefs except those of the Najav, (At least two younglings from each clan chief, the eldest and the second eldest youngling) Even the new youngling of the Clan Chief of the Manjura was taken, along with his consort

That night the severed heads of the second eldest younglings were delivered to each clan chief. They were told if they caused any issue, their eldest would likewise be returned. The eldest younglings would be kept safe only if they did as they were told and support the Clan Chief of the Najav for Emperor.

By morning the Najav were besieged, as they furiously denied all knowledge of this atrocity

Then just as the other troll clans were due to fight, the Clan chief of the Manjura revealed his master plan and produced the bodies of two Najav trolls of a low ranking along with the bodies of three orcs. He also brought with him the unharmed eldest younglings. According to him, the two Najav trolls acting without Najav authority hatched a plot with the orcs to carry out this evil plot. It was regrettable that the Clan Chief of the Manjura’s forces could not save the second eldest younglings, but as soon as they had the right information, they had acted swiftly and brutally to rescue the surviving younglings.

The Clan Chief of the Najav had no option but to denounce the two junior trolls and recommend the clan Chief of the Manjura for emperor. The grateful clan chiefs agreed. Had it not been for this atrocity, the Najav would most likely have been due to be emperor by custom of cyclical succession.

The Clan Chief of the Manjura soaked in the plaudits and praise, but then stunned the convocation by turning down the job of emperor.

“I am a humble troll, and if you wish me to lead you I accept the honour, but emperor? That is an old and anachronistic institution. Better to let the home of the emperors be kept, for ceremonial purposes by the Delethon. As for me I much prefer it here, serving our citizens, administering law and order, now I have the contract to do so.

“But you must have some kind of title to show you have such a high position” The Clan Chief of the Yataxal queried”

The Clan Chief looked at his Yataxal counterpart and smiled, “Well as I prefer the Central City here in the middle of the low planes, how about the title, The Lord Low Troll.

The troll clan chiefs consulted one another, and then the Clan Chief of the Najav was the first to agree, quickly followed by the others.

Almost in unison they all shouted, “Hail to the Lord Low Troll” and then raised their tankards to toast their new leader, even if he did not wear the name of emperor or dwell in the ancient citadel of Karam Tag Chou

The Lord Low Troll beamed as he held his tankard.
The Troll at Arms picked up his tankard, and just before taking a draught, quietly spoke to the new Lord Low Troll, “Does this mean I get to be the new Clan Chief of the Manjura?”
“I’ll think about it” The Lord Low Troll replied
“I had an idea on what you can rename your son” the Troll at Arms added.
“And what would that be?” Asked the Lord Low Troll
“How about, the Prince Low Troll?” The Troll at Arms suggested and then drank heartily of the ale.

Suddenly The Troll at arms could not breathe; he clutched at his throat and sank to his knees.

There was consternation, but no other troll succumbed to “poisoned ale”
“I am afraid his weak heart must have given out with the excitement of his leader being elected to govern the trolls” the Lord Low Troll explained with a sad voice.

It is not known if the other troll clans chiefs believed him. The Yataxal and the Delethon affirmed that this was just a simple case of an untimely, but natural death, as the Troll at Arm’s condition was known unto them by their spies. The other clans kept their council.

As the Lord Low troll watched while they took away the body of the Troll at Arms, he whispered, “That was for Geerol and Brameana. I like the idea of Prince Low Troll, but you were never going to be Clan Chief of the Manjura. That job is still mine”

+ + +

Central City
The Mystical Realms


The start of the Mystical Realms Civil War
About two and a half years before the present Clan Chief of the Manjura is paraded on Television

The body guards outside had been slain by the drow fireball spell and now there was nothing to stop the hoard of orcs rushing in to the Lord Low Troll’s personal bed chamber.

“Kill Him!” yelled the orcs.
The imposing figure in the chamber stared at them as he froze in abject terror and tried to flee, but there was no where to run. For some reason he was babbling even more incoherently than they expected.

The orcs had expected more of a fight from someone said to be the cruellest tyrant in the Mystical Realms. The only other person who may come close in terms of cruelty was their leader the Arch Orc himself.

Now the Arch Orc’s advisor had managed to organise the orcs, and had got magic support from the drow to counter the protections of the elves. There were even rumours that some Troll clans were ready to join the orcs to defeat the tyrant, and the clans that loyally supported him.

Within minutes the orcs had jumped on this hapless figure in the chamber. He begged for mercy and cried like a youngling, but they ignored his pleas. He seemed so unlike the ruthless tyrant who had ruled the Mystical Realms for so long. But if orcs had a mind to think on such things, they would conclude that probably like all bullies in the end are spineless cowards. As they held the troll down a large orc came up with a large axe.

Then it was done, the head of the troll was cut from the body in one stroke. Now it could be stuck on a pike and paraded.

Oh how they lamented that his son, the Prince Low Troll was not there so they could kill him as well, but it was reported that he was on Earth, seeking those spirits who might be interfering in the affairs of humans when the orcs struck. They had heard that a dying troll had managed to warn him, and so the Prince Low Troll was obviously cowering just like his cowardly father in the realm of Mortals. No matter, he was effectively gone, and no longer a threat.

The Mystical Realms would belong to the orcs and their desire to rid their world of the weaker fairer races would begin.

+ + +

A tavern at Faldon Harbour
The Mystical Realms


(The present day)

The male drow, a kind of dark elf, furtively approached the middle aged cloaked figure sitting in the corner of the tavern. From what he had heard, this shadowy figure had been staying in this port town for about a quarter of a moons cycle. The drow eyed the stranger suspiciously, the figure looked like they were about the size of a troll, but trolls seldom ventured this close to the great sea. They usually were found in the mountains and along great rivers.

The figure looked up at the drow

“It is done” the Drow opened with
The hooded figure looked down at their drink, “He is humiliated then?” the figure asked in a strange gruff voice. The drow could not be sure, but this stranger sounded either like they were female trying to sound like a male or that something was wrong with their voice. No matter, this was who he came to do business with.
“Yes” The drow responded, “along with the humans he allied himself to”
“Excellent!” the hooded figure exclaimed with a whisper.
“Your army will soon be here” The drow continued, “and when they arrive, will they”
The figure motioned quickly to get him to still his tongue. “You do not know who may be listening”, the figure angrily whispered”

The drow looked around. He saw nobody who might be spying on them, but that was no guarantee that somebody was not.
“Tell me have you come to tell me that you got hold of the items I asked for from the Realm of Mortals” the stranger enquired
“Not yet. I am sorry but they are taking a bit longer” the drow apologised, “If I go too fast my superiors will suspect me”

To the drow, it looked like the stranger shrugged their large shoulders, “Oh well” the figure whispered, “I have waited this long, what are a few more days? It will allow me to attend to the other things I need to do first.”

“This venture you wish to do” The drow asked, “I understand you will be dealing with this troll’s human friends, is that really wise? You should not underestimate them. Trolls are one thing, but…”

Again the figure motioned for the drow to guard his tongue
“My apologies” the drow whispered.

Just then a Halfling came up to the drow and asked him if he would also be renting a room at the taven. The drow shook his head and pressed two gold coins into the halfling’s hand so he would leave them in peace.

“When we are in a place with less itching ears” the figure intoned, “I shall brief you further on how I plan to deal with the humans using the items you are getting for me and how I will be avenged and reclaim what is rightfully mine”

To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode II –The Calm Before the Storm

Have you ever watched a storm develop?

Have you ever seen a fluffy fair weather cumulus cloud

build and develop into a fearsome cumulonimbus thunder cloud.

Sometimes we are so caught up in other things that we loose sight of things above, and then the storm hits. Just like the economic down turn. People were carrying on as if there was no tomorrow and then it hit.

Calm periods are therefore deceptive, and can knock us off guard.

For those involved in the affairs of relations between Earth and the Mystical Realms, it seems like the storm has hit already.

The secret of the Mystical Realms has been blown apart by the Venezuelan government, who have paraded before the world the number one ally of the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation, the Troll clan Chief of the Manjura. They have also revealed the existence of the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation.

But this is nothing, for in the Mystical Realms, a new player is emerging from the shadows, seeking vengeance. As the members of the IDEC get ready to deal with the situation as they see it, although they do not realise it, this is just a calm period, before the real storm hits.

+ + +

An apartment building
On the outskirts of Washington DC
United States Of America

Five days after the appearance on Television of the Clan Chief of the Manjura

It was the early morning as the sun crept into the apartment. Celeste sat naked and cross legged on the floor of the lounge. She closed her eyes and concentrated, but nothing was happening.

She shook her head and started to shudder, the frustration built up inside her and tears started to stream down her face.
”Please” she whimpered

But nothing was happening.

Celeste was the daughter of the Spirit of Death and Lachesis one of the fates. The offspring of two major spirits of necessity. As a result, Celeste was a major spirit of virtue, the Spirit of Second Chances. She was supposed to be the living embodiment of when someone faces certain death, and yet survives, in human form. Like any major spirit she should be able to teleport herself to anywhere on the planet, but now she found she could not teleport even one metre. When she had been tricked into working for the British industrialist, Sir Sidney Gerald, she was teleporting all over the place, but since she had almost died teleporting to Earth’s Moon and back to get rid of a dangerous magical item that had been triggered, her ability to teleport had gone away.

When she had first discovered she had lost this ability, whilst she was still in Dublin hospital recovering, a leprechaun by the name of Shamus McTuckle had told her it might be only temporary.

But what if it were permanent?

Celeste tried again to teleport, but nothing happened apart from a painful feeling one might get if they tried to use a limb that had been badly strained.

Celeste was on the point of bursting into tears with frustration.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING” a voice came from behind her.

It was Sophie Mitchell, the personal assistant to Kathryn Cooper, the Chairman of the executive oversight committee of Inter Dimensional Entity Control. Sophie had just come in, wearing a bathrobe over her night dress.

Celeste did her best to turn round quickly as she continued to sit on the floor.
“Sorry Sophie” Celeste whimpered, “I was trying to see if my teleport ability had come back”

Sophie shook her head, and briefly went to the bathroom. Celeste slowly stood up, not making any effort to cover her nakedness with her hands. What if anyone saw her naked, she deserved the shame and humiliation for what she had done at the bidding of her former employer, Sir Sidney Gerald. That was the rule of the Halfling village she grew up in. Anyone who had caused any problems forfeited their right to wear clothes and had to go around naked until they were allowed to wear clothes once again.

When she was assigned by her parents to work with the humans at the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation, she had offered to work naked as part of her penance for working for what she had done for Sir Sidney. The offer had been turned down flat by Kathryn Cooper, the chairman of the executive oversight board, and she was told that in the human culture she was working in, it was not the done thing. Even so, her upbringing in that Halfling village had left its imprint on her and it did take some getting use to.

Sophie came back into the room with another bathrobe, walked quickly up to Celeste and made her put it on, and then made sure it was done up so she was fully covered and then placed both of her hands on Celeste’s shoulders. “What if Kevin had been staying over?” Sophie asked with mild anger in her voice
Celeste did not answer.

Sophie assumed that Celeste was still having hang ups about wearing clothes still believing she had forfeited that right. “You’re not in that Halfling village now” Sophie chided Celeste, “Miss Cooper told you and I’ve told you, in our society we do not force people to go naked as a punishment like they did in that village, and what ever you may have thought you did for that man, you more than made up for by saving all those lives in Ireland”

Celeste looked briefly at the floor, and then up at Sophie with tears in her eyes, “It’s not that Sophie” Celeste replied and then explained, “When I teleport, any clothes I wear will disintegrate if I try and take them off normally, and the things you got me are so nice, I didn't want to ruin them in case my teleport ability had come back” Then Celeste broke down, “But I still can’t teleport, I’m useless Sophie, I’m useless”

Sophie hugged the weeping Celeste in her arms and gently stroked her hair, “You’re not useless Celeste” Sophie reassured her, “You still have other powers, for instance you can still go invisible and heal people” Sophie then looked Celeste in the eyes, “Celeste, when you teleported with that talisman to the moon, that was equivalent to travelling about nine times round the Earth, and then the same distance to get back from there while suffering the effects of exposure to vacuum, no wonder that ability was burned out”

“But Sophie” Celeste protested, “The Clan Chief of the Manjura is rotting in that prison cell and it’s all my fault he’s still there”
“Celeste, how do you work that one out” Sophie asked
“If I could still teleport” Celeste went on, “Maybe I could have gone and rescued him and teleported him back with me”
“Even though he’s small for a troll Celeste” Sophie responded, “He would still be too big for you, you barely managed to take the colonel to Belfast from London remember”
“I could have taken one of those worm-hole generator things” Celeste whispered between sobs
“Do you know where they are keeping him?” Sophie asked

Celeste shook her head

“Well how could you teleport to somewhere you do not know” Sophie told her, “Now get dressed while I have my shower; and then we will go to the diner for breakfast before work”

“Yes Sophie” Celeste replied and went to Sophie’s spare room where she had been staying since reporting for duty at the IDEC, and started to put her clothes on. This time instead of her clothes being themed on black as she used to have them, they were now themed on green and brown, and they looked good on her. They even matched her hair which was also no longer its natural jet black as it was now bleached and dyed red.

+ + +

Offices of G2 Special Section
Dublin – The early hours of the morning

Captain Gregory O’Doyle, the head of the G2 special section, suddenly awoke. He had fallen asleep at his desk. Before him stood Shamus McTuckle, the leprechaun from the Irish Special Diplomatic service.

“Any news Shamus” Gregory asked as he stifled a yawn.

“Not a lot” Shamus replied, “Our friends across in Washington are still pretty much in the hot seat”
“I’m surprised our existence has not been blown as well” Gregory told the leprechaun.
“That is a mystery” Shamus agreed,” because we know the Clan Chief of the Manjura knows of both our organisations here in Ireland. I can only surmise they tortured him to get details of our American counterparts because the situations between those two countries”
“But why tell the world like that” Gregory asked, “From what I have read on the internet, a lot of people are refusing to believe the evidence of their eyes”
“Well especially after seeing what you humans called Hollywood produces” Shamus replied, “It’s hardly surprising, and I’m glad in a way”
“Well I suggested to Miss Cooper to get them to declare the footage to be a hoax” Gregory went on, “But their president there over ruled her, since he believes in openness and is preparing some kind of announcement”
“Politicians drive me mad” sometimes Shamus sighed, “But declaring it to be a hoax would not do us much good, because Mr Chavez has shown the clan chief to experts from Cuba, Uruguay and Russia
“But the Russian already know of the Mystical Realms through the pact they made with the Drow High Council” Gregory answered.

“I know that and you know that, but this Mr Chavez, I doubt he knows that” Shamus told the captain.
“So any word from either the Russians or the Drow?” Gregory asked
“From what I got through the special diplomatic channels, Gregory, is that the Drow and the Russians are just as much in shock as the Americans are”
“Could we get them to press for his release” Gregory ventured
“I tried Gregory as soon as I saw the broadcast” Shamus responded, “I spoke to a drow at the Russian’s own IDEC in Moscow, but since then I have not heard anything back”
“Maybe you should try again” Gregory suggested, “In the mean time I could get some leprechauns to see if we can put together some kind of rescue plan”
“That would not work Gregory” Shamus told the captain, “Somehow the Venezuelan government have got hold of the ability to block our scrying attempts to locate the clan chief”
“So we are stuck with the diplomatic solution?” Gregory asked with disbelief

“Unless the Americans can come up with something” Shamus replied, “Anyway, as I said, not much of an update on the situation in Venezuela. I better be off now, Good night”, and with that, Shamus teleported out.

Gregory looked at his watch and saw the time. He powered down his computer and opened the door. To his surprise and horror, there was his absolute double, but before he could react the double thrust a long blade through his ribs and into his heart with considerable force. Within seconds, Gregory was dead.

+ + +

National Naval Medical Center
Bethesda, Maryland USA

Sue-Lim Wang sat on her bed in her white pyjamas and dressing gown as she watched the sunrise from her room. She was still recovering from her nervous breakdown that had been precipitated by a number of horrors.

It started when she had returned to Earth on the USS Endeavour after helping to save both Earth and the Mystical Realms she had been detained due to a bureaucratic mix up in an immigration detention centre in Miami. Then while she was held there, she had been assaulted and raped by two guards on the instruction of an older guard who had also assaulted her. This older guard had taken exception to Sue-Lim, because she had a Vietnamese mother and the older guard’s brother had died in the Vietnam war.

More recently, she had been framed for being a terrorist and arrested by the FBI. It was whilst she was being held in the FBI building, that she had tried to commit suicide by hanging herself with an enchanted scarf unwittingly brought to her by Celeste.

There was a knock on the door to Sue-Lim’s room

Sue-Lim assumed it was one of the medical staff come to see her. They had said she was making good progress. Being the early morning she did not think it would be her fiancé Pete Smith, he was also one of the British IDEC technicians brought across to the US. Sue-Lim had grown up with Pete and loved him very much and he had been very understanding and she looked forward to his visits every day and was doing her very best to recover the intimacy they had before she had been attacked by those guards.

“It’s ok I’m decent” Sue-Lim shouted to the person knocking on the door and turned round to face the door

To her surprise it was not a member of the medical staff as she had expected. It was a man in his mid to late sixties. She recognised him as a man she hated for abandoning her and her mother in England. It was her father.

“You” she said tersely
“You know what I look like then” the man replied
“My mother had an old picture of you and her together” Sue-Lim replied

The man shook his head, “I never realised your mother managed to keep a copy of that photograph. I thought I had destroyed them all”

“What do you want Dad?” Sue Lim asked, suddenly seething with anger. This was the man who had used her Vietnamese mother during the cold war, who had later had an affair with her resulting in Sue-Lim’s birth. He had then left her and her mother in England to return to the US. This was the man who never told people his real name and was referred to by others as Mr Vee.

Mr Vee sighed, “I heard you might be anxious about the trial in Miami of those sorry excuses for detention guards who assaulted you and raped you”

Sue-Lim looked at the floor, and started shaking her head, “The hospital said that someone might go with me, but I have to be off of medication before the trial”
“There’s not going to be a trial Sue-Lim” Mr Vee interrupted, “Not one you have to attend anyway”
“What did you do?” Sue-Lim asked with a tone of horror in her voice
“Before you ask Sue-Lim”, Mr Vee went on, “They are still alive, I have not killed them or had them killed, even though I would dearly like to do so with my bare hands, I merely got them and their lawyers to realise that it would be in their best interests to plead guilty at the prelims”

“I won’t have to testify?” Sue-Lim responded weakly as tears started welling up in her eyes.
“That’s the idea” Mr Vee replied, and then he went on, “Sue-Lim, I realise you have every reason to hate me for not appearing to be there while you were growing up”
“Well mum was your bit on the side wasn’t she” Sue-Lim interrupted, “Once you got what you wanted from her, you dropped us. Isn’t that how you spies work”

“Not true, and I prefer to use the term intelligence operative” Mr Vee countered, “I so wanted to take you and your mother back to the states, but it was not possible. From a distance I did what ever I could”

“Apart from financial support” Sue Lim spat back, “Mum worked all hours as a cleaner at the Soviet Embassy in London. Sometimes she was working so late I had to help out”
“And that was the best cover she had” Mr Vee said without thinking.

Sue-Lim was stunned into silence, shaking her head, “You mean my mother was a spy as well”
“I still prefer the term intelligence operative” Mr Vee said in a matter of fact way, “One of our best as nobody ever suspected her”

“No, no” Sue Lim kept saying, “You’re lying. My mother was just a cleaner scraping by to make a living to keep a roof over our heads because you deserted us”
“If that’s what you want to believe” Mr Vee quietly replied, “But it’s not true” he added

“Ok then, so what was I” Sue-Lim said angrily and in tears, “Was I just some part of your cold war cover to make my mother fit in, make her a single parent? Is that all I am, some part of your sick and twisted spy game”

“No” Mr Vee responded firmly, “I loved your mother and you; you were a blessing in her life and mine. If I could have changed things so we were a normal family, I would have done, but that was the time of the cold war and the rise of international terrorism. It couldn’t be. If I had been around, your mother could not have operated as she did. She knew that and she agreed”

Sue-Lim was silent for a moment and then told him “So you believe you can waltz right back in to my life after all this time”

There was another knock on the door, and then it opened. It was one of the nursing staff. “Is everything alright?” she asked, “I heard raised voices”

Mr Vee showed the nurse an ID badge, “Everything’s fine Miss Jenkins, I was just delivering my daughter some important news about a forth coming trial in Miami and she was a bit upset. I will be speaking with her doctor after I have finished here”

The nurse looked at the pair sceptically, “OK, but I’ll just be outside if you need me” she said and left the room closing the door.

“Like I said Sue-Lim” Mr Vee continued, “I realise you must still hate me, but I still love you Sue-Lim. You are my daughter after all” Then he added “It’s not true to say I was never interested in you or your mother or involved in your lives. I regularly monitored your progress and intervened on your behalf when ever I could from behind the scenes”

“I guessed you got me my job with IDEC UK” Sue-Lim cut in

“Yes Sue-Lim I did, as well and positions for Jason Turner and Pete Smith” Mr Vee replied back.

“What?” Sue-Lim said with incredulity
“I knew all three of you were inseparable at University, so I arranged for your recruitment to the IDEC UK.”
“And now you are fixing things for me behind the scenes with this trial in Miami” Sue-Lim asked.
Mr Vee nodded, “Like any father would, I want you to get well Sue-Lim and the last thing you need is some hot shot Miami lawyer cross examining you and bring up your recent medical history”

For a moment Sue-Lim was stunned. She had been dreading the court hearing in Miami, and now, even though it was at the hands of her farther Mr Vee, it was in fact a great weight lifted from her shoulders.

“Thank you” Sue-Lim whispered, “I never really wanted to say anything about the rape. I just wanted to put it behind me, but I was frightened it would affect my relationship with Pete” she added, not realising she had dropped her guard.

Mr Vee thought for a moment then said “Mr Smith’s a good man, and I would like to see you and he married, you are so well suited”
Sue-Lim then remembered her anger at her father’s absence from her life. “Why? So you can walk me down the aisle” Sue-Lim said angrily, “Just as if we had been a normal family?”

Mr Vee looked at his daughter with weary sad eyes. “I probably forfeited that right long ago Sue-Lim. So long as you are safe, well and happy, that’s what matters to me. Miss Cooper knows how to get in touch with me if you want to get in touch.”

And with that, Mr Vee slipped out of the room leaving a stunned Sue-Lim. After a few moments, she lay down on her bed and sobbed.

+ + +

A Diner
Washington DC
[img=600x400]http://i228.photobucket.com/albums/ee100/dinerman2/diner034.jpg[/img]

Sophie sat down with the breakfast tray at the table opposite Celeste. Celeste was still subdued from that morning’s failure to teleport.

In the corner of the diner was a television set, playing the local news. The mundane news of traffic jams in to DC, and other local issues was a relief from the sudden interest in this possible new world called the Mystical Realms. A number of people kept saying it had to be a hoax, but a few people were believers and they were the ones to be wary of.

When she could Celeste had watched some of the media reports, and the most distressing parts were those groups who promised to hunt down any inter dimensional entity they could, after all a lot of them in the fairy stories were dangerous. Celeste was thankful that she had physical human form and could blend in just about. The only thing foreign about her was her accent, it had what Celeste was told was a South western English accent. Even so she felt scared in the presence of people outside of the IDEC, especially without her ability to teleport away from danger.

Sophie handed a bowl of oatmeal to Celeste along with a small pot of honey and a mug of coffee.
Celeste thanked Sophie and slowly set about eating her breakfast. Oatmeal was Celeste’s favourite breakfast food, but this morning she was eating slower than normal, and Sophie noticed. “What’s wrong Celeste?” Sophie asked

Celeste just looked sadly at her oatmeal eating slowly

“Is this about that ability you seem to have lost that you tried this morning” Sophie asked in a whisper. Then a thought hit Sophie, “Why were you trying today?”
“Because this was the first morning Kevin was away” Celeste explained, “And because of the issue with the clothes if I could do it, I felt I could not try until this morning, especially after what you said when you first put me up”

“Well it would have been awkward given your age” Sophie replied as she munched on her breakfast bagel.
“Age?” Celeste queried, slightly confused, and then added, “I’m almost an adult on this. . .”

Suddenly Celeste realised what she was about to say in a public diner and for a moment went white with terror. “I mean in this country” she hastily corrected herself.

“That’s where you’re wrong” Sophie calmly told her
“I don’t understand?” Celeste responded, still confused
Sophie then explained, “In our culture we measure age by how many years you have lived. In your culture and places like Korea, age is determined by the year you are living through. In your culture the age of a new born baby would be declared to be one”
“Because it’s living its first year” Celeste chimed in, as if Sophie was stating a completely obvious fact.
“But in our culture and by our laws, the baby would only be declared one, after it had lived one year” Sophie continued
“You mean I’m” Celeste began
“Sixteen going on seventeen” Sophie interrupted, “Your parents confirmed when you were born. Celeste as you are only sixteen and technically in the eyes of the law, you are still classed as a minor or a child”

Celeste thought back to when she had still been working for Sir Sidney Gerald and after messing up an attempted assassination of Colonel Samuel Peters, she had disintegrated all of her clothes and offered her body to Sir Sidney for what ever sexual delights he wanted as recompense. Sir Sidney had turned her offer down, citing employment law and then had got a coat and wrapped it around her. Maybe he had rejected her offer at the time, because she was in their eyes a child, with all the associated taboos across the various societies, even her own on the Mystical Realms. If so that had been the only shred of decency that man ever had.

“Celeste?” Sophie asked, “Are you ok? I mean learning you are still classed as a child must be quite a shock I guess”

Celeste suddenly came back to the present, shook her head briefly and then nodded and then asked “Is that why you took me in?” Celeste then asked
“Partly” Sophie replied, “Because of your age we could not get you accommodation at Quantico, Miss Cooper pulled some strings when we heard your father was sending you to us to get Kevin and I registered as foster parents with the local authorities. As far as they are concerned you are an overseas student on a college exchange programme”

The two then finished their breakfasts in relative silence, listening to the TV as it went back to the debate whether the creature the Venezuelan government was holding was real or a giant hoax. The TV station had as a guest one of the reporters from the pool, and he was adamant, what he saw was real. It was referred to as a troll and called itself the Clan chief of the Manjura tribe. Other guests were sceptical and were trying to work out how Hugo Chavez had faked it and how he was trying again to humiliate the US

After they finished, they left the diner and got into Sophie’s station wagon and headed off towards the IDEC

“Sophie” Celeste asked
“Yes Celeste” Sophie responded
“Would it be possible to work with Simon today rather than Doctor Henshaw”
“I suppose so” Sophie replied, “Why?”
“Doctor Henshaw hates me” Celeste answered
“Why do you think that?” Sophie asked
“She blames me for her friend Sue-Lim trying to hang herself” Celeste answered, and then in a choked voice, “And she’s right, I gave her that scarf with the spell of despair on it” A tear rolled down her cheek. “I tried to save her” Celeste tried to get out
“But you did Celeste” Sophie reassured her, “You blasted the door and screamed for help”
“Doctor Henshaw doesn’t see it that way” Celeste sniffed, “She says I should never have given it to her and I was doing the bidding of a man who wanted her dead”
“You have to give her time Celeste” Sophie told her, “Charlene and Sue-Lim are close friends given their shared fields of expertise”

“I suppose Sophie” Celeste sniffed as she gazed out of the passenger window and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, “If I had known Sophie, that scarf was enchanted I would never have given it to her” she added

“Anyway Celeste” Sophie went on, “in that case surely it should be up to Sue-Lim to forgive you, not Doctor Henshaw. Celeste you remember when I took you to see Sue-Lim the other day. She understood that Sir Sidney had deceived you as well and thanked you for getting help, then she gave you the biggest hugs I’ve seen and we were all in tears that day. If Sue-Lim is ok with you I can not see why Charlene should have a problem, and I will tell her that to her face if I have to”
“Thank you” Celeste uttered in a barely audible voice

Sophie thought for a moment and then asked, “Is that the only reason you want to work with Simon”
Celeste blushed, “Well he is kind of cute, we both get on really well and I really kind of like him, even though he is a bit odd compared to other humans I have met”

Sophie sighed wistfully, “It’s a tragic case that one”
Again Celeste was confused, “What do you mean tragic case?” she asked, “Does he have something wrong with him?” Celeste added with concern in her voice
“Some would put it like that” Sophie replied, “Others would just say he’s different”
“What’s wrong with him” Celeste pressed, “He’s just three years older than me by your system and he seemed perfectly fine to me, just a little odd and quirky, which I quite like”
“You’ve got quite the hots for him haven’t you” Sophie teased
“Ok I like him a lot Sophie, but please, what’s the matter with Simon” Celeste pleaded
“Celeste, he has what we call high functioning autism He has had it since he was a baby. Miss Cooper knows his family and got him his job”
“Does he have to take potions or treatments?” Celeste asked
“It can’t be treated that way” Sophie answered
“Is it going to kill him” Celeste asked almost in tears
“No Celeste, it’s just a condition he has to live with for the rest of his life”
“Is there a cure?” Celeste pressed
“Not that I know of”
”I bet I have one” Celeste thought to herself

After about twenty minutes in traffic, the car approached the non-descript building that housed the secret agency. Outside were a group of ten to fifteen people with placards. They were protesters who had seen the broadcasts from Venezuela and had believed them.

Some of the placards said hostile things about the entities, asking if they would be as evil and dangerous as how they were depicted in fantasy literature. Others demanded the government tell the truth. One mentioned some place called Roswell. Needless to say, Celeste was very nervous. Now was not a time to be an inter-dimensional entity.

Sophie drove past, and found a special street, that had an entrance to an underground parking lot, where she parked the station wagon.

The two of them then got out of the car, and Sophie put on her security pass and handed Celeste a visitor’s pass. Celeste’s own security pass was still being processed by human resources. (Oh the irony of the name of that department)

As they walked from the car to the security door, a thought occurred to Celeste, in the way odd things occur to people. “Sophie”
“Yes?”
“I know what Miss Cooper said about me not working naked, but if I do regain my teleport ability; I will have to work naked won’t I? I mean they can’t afford to buy me new clothes every time because of what happens to them if I teleport. Not that I mind”
“Celeste, I think we will cross that bridge should we come to that” Sophie replied, slightly distracted

Just as they got to the main security door, to their shock a shabbily dressed elderly lady, carrying two plastic bags of dirt clothes appeared to come from nowhere.
“How did you get in here” Sophie asked her, as she surreptitiously reached for the small handgun she kept in her purse.
“Can’t you spare a few dimes for a cup off coffee miss” the old woman said in an east European accent

Sophie rolled her eyes; somehow this vagrant must have inadvertently breached security while looking for shelter, especially if they had to monitor the demonstration out the front. Sophie pulled out two ten dollar bills and handed them to the elderly lady. “Take this and get out of this parking lot, it’s restricted”
“Oh I’m sorry” the lady replied, “I didn’t know, I was just looking for a place to sleep”
“You shouldn’t have to do this” Celeste chipped in, “I mean sleeping rough like this” then Celeste looked at Sophie with pleading eyes, “Can we take her in as well”
“I’m sorry, we just don’t have room” Sophie replied, “Anyway all she has to do is ask a police officer and he should be able to find her something”
“That’s ok dear” the elderly lady butted in, “You have been more than generous Miss Mitchell”

A chill went through Sophie’s spine, “How do you know my name?”
“It’s on your badge” the lady replied pointing to Sophie’s security pass.
For a moment it was Sophie’s turn to blush

Then the elderly lady put her bags down and walked up to Celeste, a strange expression came over her face, and then she whispered, “Child of death and child of fate, your soul will come and you will fulfil the prophecy”

This time a chill went down Celeste’s spine, this woman knew who her parents were. Then the elderly woman’s face went back to normal. “What was I saying?” the elderly woman asked a shocked Celeste, “I have these moments when I seem to go into some kind of waking dream”

“Nothing much” Celeste lied.

The elderly lady, picked up her bags and headed towards the exit

“Celeste, are you ok?” Sophie asked
Celeste looked up at Sophie with terror in her eyes, “She knew who my parents are Sophie; and she mentioned something about a prophecy”
“Something’s not right here, I’ll call security” Sophie said and pulled out her mobile phone, and then both of them noticed that the elderly woman was nowhere to be seen, and there was no way she could have left the parking lot in that time.

She had completely vanished.

+ + +

Outside a house in Tynemouth
North East England

The small hours of the morning

Commander Mark Johnston of the US marines lifted the two suitcases into the taxi, while his fiancée Jenny Green said one last good bye to her father.

It had been a long week visiting Jenny’s parents, mainly because they were trying to stick to their cover story of why they had apparently returned from the dead. The story was that they were in error initially declared to be among the victims killed when The Facility in north London was destroyed by a lorry bomb. (Although as far as the rest of the world knew it was a special forensic laboratory leading the fight in the War on terrorism) The rest of the story they had been given was that they were out of contact on a long romantic holiday, lasting over two months, which was also how Jenny had fallen pregnant by Mark.

Jenny’s parents could not decide if they were relieved that their little girl was still alive, or angry at her for not contacting them and letting them think she had been killed in a terrorist attack.

As for her becoming pregnant out of holy wedlock, well they knew it had happened elsewhere in the extended family, but to their little girl???

Now after meeting their prospective son in law, and father of their forthcoming grandchild, they were saying goodbye again.

As for Mark and Jenny, when they had seen the news report of the Clan Chief of the Manjura captured in Venezuela, they had been so tempted to come clean, but her father was an ardent sceptic as was her mother, and the word from DC was not to comment until a decision had been made on whether or not to confirm what the Venezuelan government had said was true.

But now after what seemed like a short family reunion, Jenny’s visa for the US had come through on some fast track process, and this morning, she and Mark were leaving to ultimately fly out to the US to start their lives together. But first they were taking a detour via Ireland, to visit one last time with her former boss from when she worked as an assistant manager in a coffee shop.

“We need to go darling” Mark said to Jenny as she stood in the doorway of her parent’s house.
“Stay in touch this time” Jenny’s father butted in
“Yes sir” Mark responded before Jenny could speak, “And don’t worry about the flight to US for the wedding, I will be picking up the tab”
“But Mr Johnston” Jenny’s father replied, “It’s our tradition here that the father of the bride pays”
“Come on Dad” Jenny cut in, “It’s the least we can do after putting you through so much”
“Yes Frank” Jenny’s mother also interrupted as she came to the door in her dressing down, “You know that this is the modern way now, so stop being so old fashioned”

Then Jenny embraced her father and then her mother
“Look after yourself and that grandchild of ours” her mother whispered
“Yes Mum” Jenny whispered back.

And then they left the house, got into the taxi and headed of for Newcastle International Airport. Because their flight was so early, they were not able to use the Metro that ran through out Jenny’s native Tyneside.

It was one of Jenny Green’s longest drives, leaving home to go and start a new life in a foreign country with her beloved Mark, awaiting the birth of their son. It was like an end of an era, even when she was living in London, she could easily take the train up to Newcastle for weekends. Once she and Mark were married next month, it would be a lot harder to visit home from married quarters on the Quantico Marine base.

Mark was even getting a promotion to colonel, although it meant leaving the IDEC sort of, as he was being seconded to the Pentagon as a special liaison officer.

As for Jenny, she was being assigned a new role, whatever that would be, one that would be light during her pregnancy, and then one she could do part time after maternity leave, should she choose to come back. Mark of course had told her, she would not need to work again if she wanted to be a full time mother, Jenny knew he meant well and just said she would have to see how she felt once their child was born.

Of course once she got to the US, Jenny would have to do something more terrifying than facing down the Magnus Timor, meeting Mark’s parents.

Her mind wondered to how her troll friend, The Clan Chief of the Manjura was holding up down in Venezuela, but in the video conference with Kathryn Cooper, just after they had finished dealing with mopping up after Sir Sidney Gerald’s attempts to rule the world, Kathryn made it quite clear, she would not be taking part in any further field operations.

It was obvious to Jenny that it was because she was pregnant, but taking overseas secret agencies whose very existence is denied to an employment tribunaral would not be an option. On the bright side it would mean she and Mark would be together, and she loved the way he would hug her and put his hand on her stomach. When they were alone, she always insisted on lifting her top, so he could feel her abdomen directly, as she loved the touch of his hand on her skin. Sometimes the pair of them would sit stripped to the waist as he caressed her abdomen, something they could not do while they were staying at Jenny’s parents

As the taxi dropped them off at the airport for their flight to Cork, there to greet them was Stephanie from the coffee shop chain that Jenny used to work for. Stephanie had been in her coffee shop when a doppelganger assassin had attacked a second time and Jenny had killed it single handed. Stephanie was lucky to have survived and of course did not remember it as her memory of the event had been wiped and as far as she knew the attacker was some thief who was never caught.

Stephanie, like Jenny was pregnant, except she was near to full term.

“What are you doing here Stephanie” Jenny asked her.
“I could not let you go without one last goodbye” Stephanie told Jenny
“But in your condition and at this time of the morning” Jenny protested
“Well I don’t have much else to do Jenny since Derrick kicked me out of his flat” Stephanie replied “And as I am now on maternity leave”
“Kicked out? I missed that bit” Mark cut in, “Is this from your meet up at your old coffee store yesterday?”
“Oh” Stephanie said, “You must be the gorgeous US Marine that has swept our Jenny off of her feet and put her in the club as well”
“Er you could put it that way” Mark replied nervously
“Derrick was Stephanie’s boyfriend” Jenny explained
“But when he got me pregnant, he told me to get an abortion, which I wouldn’t do, so he kicked me out of his flat and said I could only come back once I got rid of the baby”

Mark shook his head in disbelief

“So you’re staying with Hanna in Cramlington?” Jenny asked
“Ai,” Stephanie replied, “She dropped me here on her way to work, but I can only stay with her until the baby is born then, I don’t know.”
“What about your parents?” Mark cut in
“I’m sorry Stephanie” Jenny interrupted, “Mark doesn’t know”
“Know what?” Mark said quizzically
“I was brought up in the care system” Stephanie explained, “That’s also why I didn’t dare apply for a council house, I might come under the radar of social services and they might take my baby away, just like some of the newspapers have said they did to other mothers”

“Stephanie” Jenny said firmly, “I’ll call my parents as soon as we have checked through security, you go and stay with them”
“But Jenny they won’t” Stephanie began
“Don’t be silly Stephanie, They know you and Mum would love to have a surrogate daughter and grandchild around” Jenny insisted, “Get yourself over there this morning and call Hanna to bring your stuff into work tomorrow and I will ask Dad to take the Metro in to collect it”

“You were always trying to take care of us” Stephanie replied, and then the tears welled up in her eyes, “I so missed you when we thought you were dead”

Jenny hugged her friend, and forced back the tears, then when they released from the hug, Jenny took from her wallet a number of pound coins and gave them to Stephanie, “Now get on that Metro and go to my parents, you know the address”

Stephanie nodded and gave Jenny another hug and then headed off to the airport Metro station.

When Stephanie was out of sight, Jenny hugged Mark, still trying not to break down, “Thanks for letting me keep him” she whispered
“I wouldn’t have it any other way Jenny, I’m so excited about being a father” Mark whispered, “Now come on, we have a flight to catch and you have that call to make”

With that Mark and Jenny went to check in for their flight to Cork

+ + +

IDEC Headquarters
Washington DC
United States of America

[img=600x400]http://www.solarnavigator.net/geography/geography_images/Washington_DC_Monument_White_House.jpg[/img]

Celeste looked through the window of the office as Sophie booted up her computer, while calling someone on the telephone. Celeste could see the demonstrators in the distance, how they had found out where the IDEC head quarters were was unclear as the Clan Chief of the Manjura had never been here, assuming that was where the information had come from. It was uncertain how much information the Venezuelans had extracted from him, probably by torture.

“She saw it here well” Sophie said to someone on the telephone. “Ok she will be working with Simon until Miss Cooper gets back from her meeting with the State Department”

Sophie hung up.

“Who was that?” Celeste asked
“My friend in the the Irish Special Diplomatic Service” Sophie replied, “They are more experienced in identifying some entities and so I was trying to find out exactly what that entity was that approached us in the underground parking lot”
“I’m sorry I could not recognise who she was” Celeste apologised, “I thought she was human and I could not detect any other thoughts she might have”
“That’s ok Celeste” Sophie reassured her, “They are going to ask one of their experts as soon as he wakes up, after all they are about five hours behind us”

Just then Charlene arrived into the outer office. She fixed her gaze on Celeste, “Oh you’re here” she said icily.
Celeste just looked at the ground, feeling very ashamed and for a moment wondered if she should disintegrate her clothes to show how contrite she felt in Doctor Henshaw’s presence, but then remembered what Miss Cooper and Sophie had told her. Anyway, with Doctor Henshaw such a gesture of shame and self humiliation would not do any good.

“You have a problem?” Sophie retorted back to Charlene.
“Yeah” Charlene replied, “I hear you took her to see Sue-Lim” Charlene said to Sophie pointing at Celeste
“So what?” Sophie spat back, “Why shouldn’t she visit Miss Wang”
“You know why” Charlene said darkly, “I don’t want her bothering my friend again is that clear?”

“I better go” Celeste whispered, “I’m sorry to cause so much trouble”
“Your not going anywhere yet Celeste” Sophie responded, “Charlene, when we were there Sue-Lim did not have a problem with Celeste, which is her name if you had forgotten. Why can’t you accept that Celeste works for us now? Sue-Lim accepts Celeste, Pete accepts Celeste, The colonel and Miss Cooper both accept her as part of the team, why can’t you?”
“Why don’t you realise she worked for a killer and almost lead to the death of my friend” Charlene replied.

Sophie spotted Celeste’s demeanour, as she switched gaze from Charlene to Celeste, “Celeste don’t you dare disintegrate your clothes, you have not done anything wrong”
“Apart from deliver her the means to kill herself” Celeste whispered, before breaking down.

Sophie quickly got up and hugged Celeste and then fired off an angry look at Charlene, “Doctor Henshaw”, Sophie said deliberately, “Celeste is still a child and like a lot of other people she was used by a scumbag, now why don’t you go back to your lab until Miss Cooper get’s back from the State Department briefing” Then she briefly turned her attention to the weeping Celeste, and kissed the top of her head.

Charlene just stood there momentarily, seething with rage. Sue-Lim was her friend, and this entity had worked for the man that had framed Sue-Lim and had taken a cursed scarf to Sue-Lim, which caused her to try and hang herself in an interrogation room in the FBI building. She even heard that this entity had almost helped in the assassination of the colonel, and now they were saying she was a member of the team? It was outrageous.

“You still here?” Sophie asked and she looked at Charlene standing there.

At that Charlene left

“She hates me” Celeste sobbed.
“I’ll speak to Miss Cooper about her” Sophie told her, “Now promise me you won’t disintegrate your clothes because of her”
“Yes Sophie” Celeste replied.

“Now Miss Cooper and the Colonel are going to be a while” Sophie told Celeste, “She is trying to put together some kind of rescue plan to get our troll friend out of prison, so why don’t you run along to Simon’s lab” she suggested, then Sophie asked, “By the way, what do you do with Simon down there”
“He tests my powers” Celeste replied, “To try and do something he called reverse engineering” she added with a confused look
“That means to see if we can duplicate some of your powers to benefit our world” Sophie explained
“Well after what I did for Sir Sidney, I need to make amends” Celeste said with sadness in her voice.

Nervously Celeste crept out of the outer office, hoping not to meet with Doctor Henshaw and headed downstairs to Simon’s lab.

What was it that Sophie had said Simon had wrong with him?

Celeste knocked on his door

“Come in Celeste” Simon yelled through the door

Celeste pushed open the door, “How did you know it was me?” she asked
“You’re the only one who knocks” Simon replied in his abrupt manner, still looking at a computer work station he was working at. “And I saw you on the CCTV”

Celeste sidled up to him, “Miss Mitchell told me you had a condition called High something Autism”
Simon looked up at Celeste, “Aspergers” he replied in a matter of fact manner.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Celeste asked him.
“We got on so well with out you knowing” Simon replied, “I did not think it was relevant”
“But I can heal you” Celeste insisted, and then her eyes began to glow with a bright green light.

To her amazement Simon started to back off violently shaking his head and repeating the word “No”

Celeste, stopped her healing power and the green glow vanished from her eyes. “I don’t understand” she whined, “I only want to help?” Then Celeste broke down in tears, “I suppose you hate me too now” she sobbed, “I can’t do anything right”.

Simon came up and put his right arm around Celeste’s shoulders, “No I don’t” He told her
“But why don’t you want me to heal you?” She cried
“Because I would not be me if you could” He replied
“Huh?” Celeste replied
“Celeste” Simon went onto explain, “My condition is to do with the way my brain is wired. It’s not wired like normal people. If it were, I would be a different person, I would not be me”
“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to upset you” Celeste Sniffed, “I like you the way you are” Celeste found herself saying. She almost had to stop herself saying that she loved him, as she fancied Simon like crazy

“I like you too Celeste” Simon reciprocated, “You weren’t to know. A lot of humans don’t understand autism that well, I don’t suppose you have even heard of it”

Celeste shook her head

Then to her surprise and delight, Simon gave her a hug around her waist and instinctively they rested their heads together and Celeste put her arm around Simon. It felt so good
“I can tell you have a good heart” Simon gently told her
“But I don’t have a human soul” Celeste replied, for the moment forgetting what the mysterious old lady had told her.
“That doesn’t matter to me” told her and kissed her on the top of her head

Simon was being so nice to her, after she had almost inadvertently destroyed his essence. Maybe this was just his character, so a thought struck Celeste, “Do you have someone special?” she asked
“I don’t have a girlfriend” Simon whispered, “If that is what you mean”
“I could be your girl friend?” Celeste suggested before she realised what she was saying.
“I don’t know, it would be nice but I’ll have to ask Miss Cooper if I am aloud” Simon replied, “She told my parents she would look out for me”
“Let’s not tell her” Celeste ventured.
“Can’t do that, can’t do that” Simon repeated.
“Why not?” Celeste asked
“I always ask her help with everything” Simon admitted, “My parents told me to ask her about important things. Wouldn’t having a girl friend count as being important?”

Celeste squeezed her arm around Simon’s waist “Why not let this be our little secret for now”
“Ok” Simon said nervously
“I love you Simon” Celeste whispered into his ear
“Love you too Celeste” Simon replied in a nervous tone, that any outsider would think was unconvincing, but to Celeste was the most wonderful thing she had ever heard.

Then Simon glanced at the clock and abruptly got up, “Oh, Oh, we have to get on” he said

Celeste was getting used to his abrupt manner, but this time she had wished they could have stayed for a while; maybe even holding hands, but Simon was right. “What do you want me to do?” she asked.

“We did force blast yesterday” Simon went on, “And invisibility and phasing the day before?”

“Healing?” Celeste suggested, “It’s what I do best”
Simon thought for a moment, “I would have to hurt something first. I don’t want to hurt anyone”
“Is that why we have never covered that one yet” Celeste asked
Simon nodded.
“You have a good heart too” She told Simon, “As well as a beautiful human soul”
“Thank you” Simon said quickly and nervously
“I wish I had a soul” she mused, “Then we could be what you humans call soul mates”

Celeste wondered what she could try. For the moment she was so happy that her Simon wanted her probably as much as she wanted him. Then she had a cheeky thought, she would do something that Simon as any red blooded human male would appreciate. “Teleporting” She suggested.
“I thought you could not do that any more?” Simon asked her
“Mr McTuckle said it might come back, “My trip to the Moon and back may have just over taxed it”

“Ok” Simon said with bemusement and disappeared somewhere to begin getting various items of equipment ready.
“And I’ll get ready” she said softly

Celeste then started to undress in the middle of the laboratory. First she kicked off her shoes and placed them on a bench. Then she removed her brown hooded zip up jacket, and then she unbuttoned her green shirt and took that off and placed them with the shoes.

Simon was still busy getting something in the lab, so she pushed down her brown skirt so now she was standing in the lab in her bra and panties. She reached behind and unclipped her bra and started to remove it. Just then Simon returned.

“Why are you getting undressed?” He asked confused and then coving his eyes with his right hand.

Celeste quickly removed her bra, placed with the other clothes and gently pulled Simon’s hand down, “its ok, I don’t mind if you look.” she said gently, and then with her free hand hooked it to start removing her panties. “If you want to film me that would be fine by me as well” she added.
“Why are you getting undressed? Simon repeated, still more confused and starting to panic.

Celeste saw his confusion in his eyes. She had misjudged him. She had heard that some men liked to see females on Earth unclothed, but she had also been told by Miss Cooper and Sophie that sometimes it made people uncomfortable, especially those with a certain moral upbringing and some of them were taught that sort of thing was for only between married people. Simon obviously belonged to one of the last two categories and that inner sense of decency made him all the more attractive to Celeste. Plus she suddenly remembered, as she was considered to be only sixteen, in their eyes some would still consider her a child, and in this part of Earth that carried certain taboos. As Simon was classed as an adult, she could inadvertently get him into trouble. She did not want to do that to her beloved Simon.

Celeste stopped undressing for the moment and crossed her arms and used her hands to cover her breasts. The man she loved deserved an explanation, “Sorry Simon” she apologised, “when I teleport, if I am wearing clothes, the moment I try to take them of, they disintegrate” She explained, “These clothes cost such a lot, that I did not want to destroy them if by some chance I could get my teleporting ability back”

“Why don’t I get you a lab coat” Simon suggested, “They don’t matter if they are destroyed and you can keep your clothes safe and still be decent”

Celeste looked deep in his eyes and then said “ok”. What she wanted to do, was to there and then hold Simon in her arms and give him a passionate kiss, but that would have to wait for when she was a bit more dressed.

As Simon went for a spare lab coat, Celeste pulled off her panties so she would be ready for when he came back and put them with the rest of her clothes, then she stood using both her hands to cover herself as best she could.

“What’s going on here?” a male voice said from behind.

Celeste turned around, and stood to attention with her arms by her sides. It was Pete Smith, Sue-Lim’s Fiancé

Celeste looked at the floor; she had been avoiding him just like she had been avoiding Doctor Henshaw.

“Sorry sir” she bleated out, “I’m here to help Simon with some experiments”

Just then Simon arrived with the lab coat and hastily did his best to wrap it around Celeste’s naked body.
“What kind of experiments are you running Simon?” Pete asked with astonishment in his voice
“Teleport” Simon quickly replied, “She said it destroys her clothes if she teleports in them”
“Oh really?” Pete replied with incredulity
“Its true sir” Celeste responded, “Whatever clothes I wear when I teleport disintegrate if I try and take them off normally. I didn’t want to spoil the ones that your organisation bought for me, so I got undressed before trying to see if my teleport ability had returned”
“Couldn’t she have done that behind a screen?” Pete then asked Simon
“Please sir” Celeste interrupted, “Simon didn’t know I was going to take them off, I just thought it would be ok.”

“Whatever” Pete replied, “Remember in future Celeste, if you have to do any experiments which might cause any problem to clothing, let us know in advance and we can find you something to wear which does not matter if it is destroyed and assign you a changing room. It looks like you embarrassed poor Simon here”
“I’m Sorry” Celeste replied as tears rolled down her cheeks, “And I’m sorry about Sue-Lim” she added.

Pete sighed, “Celeste, Sue-Lim was at breaking point before you gave her that scarf, she told me. If it had been someone else and another scarf which was not enchanted, she would still have tried to kill herself”
“But Doctor Henshaw” Celeste began.
“Forget about her” Pete insisted, “You got help for Sue-Lim and you helped save her, and I will be forever grateful to you for that. Now Simon and I will wait outside while you get dressed. Miss Cooper and the Colonel are back and they want to see you in her office pronto”
“I’ll just go to them now” Celeste said without thinking, “I don’t want to keep them waiting, I can put my clothes back on later”
“NO!” Pete insisted, “I heard from Sophie about this working naked rubbish, they can wait for you to get dressed”

Simon left the room with Pete and Celeste got dressed as fast as she could. Then she went as quickly as she could to Kathryn Cooper’s office.

When she got to the outer office, there was Charlene. Celeste said nothing.
“They’re waiting for you” Sophie told the two of them.

Charlene entered the office ahead of Celeste.

In the office were Kathryn and Colonel Samuel Peters. In addition there was Shamus McTuckle the leprechaun from the Irish Special Diplomatic Service.

“Are Celeste” Shamus opened with, “I hear you and Miss Mitchell encountered some kind of apparition”
“Is that what she was?” Kathryn said
“Aye Miss Cooper”, Shamus replied, “They are not exactly corporeal beings, they appear to those who may be pure of heart as either a warning or a test, yours sounds like it came from the former category. Its appearance at this time is disturbing”
“As if that weren’t enough” Kathryn retorted, I’ can’t believe the State Department wanted us to disavow our troll ally”
“Anyway” Colonel Samuel Peters cut in

“Yes Samuel” Kathryn replied, “Charlene, Celeste I have been with the State Department, and I finally managed to twist a few arms to get them to support our a back up rescue plan”
“What do you mean back up?” Charlene asked

“The President” Samuel began, “is planning on giving a conference admitting our existence and the existence of IDW01”
“Huh?” Celeste thought, but for some reason Samuel caught her confusion.
“Sorry Celeste, That’s what we call The Mystical Realms” Samuel explained, “He is hoping to appeal to Hugo Chavez’s better nature”
“Good luck with that one” Charlene commented
“Yeah I am with you on that one” Samuel replied, “I’m afraid our new administration is a bit idealistic and naive”
“Never the less” Kathryn cut in, “We have been putting in a plan of action, and part of it is thanks to you Celeste”
“Me?” Celeste replied with confusion
“Remember that young child you healed in London when you went to cut his life thread?” Kathryn asked
“I couldn’t do it Miss Cooper” Celeste said quietly, “I saw how his mother and sister loved him so much and I could not do it” Tears started to flow down her face, “He didn’t deserve to die so I healed him.”

“Well Celeste” Kathryn went on, “He is the son of a Mexican diplomat in London, and thanks to you we obtained their co-operation, since they are on better relations with the Venezuelan government”

“You and Charlene will be leaving on a flight to Mexico” Samuel cut in.
“From there, the Mexicans will put you on one of their flights to Caracas”
“You mean I am going to have to travel with her?” Charlene objected.
“Do you have a problem Charlene?” Kathryn asked

“Only that this entity was almost responsible for the deaths of two IDEC personnel, one of them being my friend” Charlene replied
“One of those people was me Charlene” Samuel interrupted, as he walked over and put an arm around a quietly weeping Celeste, “I have the fullest confidence in her loyalty and commitment to do the right thing, so what’s your problem”

“Maybe Celeste should go with me” Shamus interrupted, “Internal problems are the last thing we need now”
“That suit’s me” Charlene replied, “She can’t even teleport, so why are you taking her”
“Because” Kathryn said slowly, “The Mexican diplomat wants to thank her personally in Mexico”
“And she has other powers” Samuel interjected.
“This is not open for debate” Kathryn insisted, “Charlene and Celeste, you are flying to Mexico and then onto Venezuela. Mexican intelligence will help locate the Clan Chief of the Manjura since magical means are being jammed, and Celeste can use her ability to phase through objects invisibly to get to him”
“At which point” Samuel told the group as he held up something looking like a calculator, “If it is clear to do so, you will activate this GPS locator and Shamus will teleport in with a dimension jump orb and all of you will travel to the Mystical Realms.”
“So why do you need me?” Charlene asked
“Celeste here, in spite of her abilities is a minor so she can not be seen to be travelling on her own” Kathryn went on. “You are British and she has a British accent. Your cover is that Celeste is your niece and you are on holiday together. It’s the only way, since Americans are more likely to be watched by the Venezuelan secret service”

“Isn’t the Colonel coming Miss” Celeste piped up.

“A US Marine colonel” Samuel cut in, “Will be persona non grata in Venezuela. Shamus and I will be flying out to the USS Bataan. It has orders to leave the Sixth Fleet in the Med and head out for the Caribbean”
“Its cover” Kathryn spoke up, “Is that it is going to assist in dealing with drugs and weapons smugglers”
“The Bataan will anchor off the Venezuelan coast in international waters and will be our base of operations” Samuel explained

“Now I know” Kathryn went on as she addressed Celeste and Charlene, “That there are issues between you two over what happened to Sue-Lim, well they end here and now. Charlene is that clear?”

Charlene glowered at Kathryn, Celeste had almost caused her friend’s death and she was being made to work with her. “Crystal” Charlene replied curtly.

“I’m so sorry about what I did” Celeste wept, “I didn’t know that scarf was enchanted”
“We know” Shamus piped up, “And even Sue-Lim and Pete know that, now let’s not disintegrate those pretty clothes over this”

“When are we leaving?” Charlene asked icily
“In two hours” Kathryn replied
“Well I better go and pack then” Charlene replied
“See you back here in one and a half” Samuel told her

With that Charlene left

Celeste looked up at Kathryn, her eyes still red from crying. “Please can Sophie come along instead”, she pleaded “Doctor Henshaw hates me”
“Sorry Celeste” Kathryn replied gently, “Like I said, relations between our two countries make it impossible for an American citizen to operate and Sue-Lim is still in the hospital and She still needs Pete to be there for her”

Celeste then thought for a moment, about her packing for the trip. With the DC traffic, there just would not be time for Sophie to get to the apartment and back.

“Miss, there isn’t time for me to get back and pack” Celeste told Kathryn, “It looks like I’ll have to...”

“You’re not working naked” Celeste Kathryn interrupted, “Apart from appropriateness issues it would attract too much attention”.
“But these are the only clothes I have with me” Celeste protested.

“No problem” Shamus cut in, “I teleported there myself and packed a few things for you” Then he handed Celeste a small black wheeled travel case.
“Thank you” Celeste replied.

“So that’s settled” Samuel remarked, “its Venezuela here we come”.

#

A blue Ford drew up to the front of the building housing Inter Dimensional Entity Control where a number of demonstrators were picketing the building.

One of the men demonstrating about the government concealing the existence of the Mystical Realms left the group after telling them his brother-in-law was picking him up to visit his sick wife at the hospital, and got into the car.

The car pulled out in to traffic. The driver was wearing a hooded jacket.
“You were right” the passenger opened with, “Thanks to that little creature of yours I can confirm that this building is definitely that government organisation dealing with your world”
“So the captive apparition of warning found someone from our world in that building?” The driver asked
“Yes” replied the passenger, “It latched onto the entity just like you said it would” Then the passenger pulled from his pocket a yellow orb, “I’ve got the apparition here” he added.
“You could have let it go” the driver told his passenger, “They are relatively harmless”
“I figured if it stayed around too much” the passenger replied, “They might link it back to us”
“I appreciate your concern” the driver told his passenger, “But they would not have got anything from it anyway. You can leave the orb on the back seat of this motor vehicle and I will release it later”

The passenger turned round as best as he could and tossed the orb onto the back seat, then he twisted his arm and took hold of a black attaché case and brought it round to the front.
“Two million US dollars as agreed” the driver said, without glancing at the passenger.

The passenger opened the case on his lap and looked at the money, and then closed the case. “It’s good to do business with you” the passenger told the driver.

The driver did not reply but drove to down town DC where he parked the car to let his passenger out. Before the passenger got out, the driver turned to face him. The passenger caught sight of the driver’s darkish complexion and pointed ears, but said nothing. “A little bit of advice for free” The driver told his passenger
“Ok?” the passenger asked
“Get as far from this city as you possibly can”
“With this” the passenger replied referring to the money, “I intend to go to Tahiti”
“That would be a good plan” The driver answered
With that the passenger got out of the car and watched while the driver vanished into the DC traffic

To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode III – The fall beings

Ever get the feeling that there are things going on in this world behind our backs? The most likely answer is probably no. All that is going on is that others are getting on with life. The so called plotting against us is merely unjustified paranoia.

Or is it?

The trouble is that sometimes people do plot against us.

This seems to be what is happening with the human organisation tasked with looking after the dealings between Earth and the world in the parallel universe known as the Mystical Realms. As they are gearing up to try and rescue a key ally from that other world, now in prison in Venezuela after being paraded before the world’s media, they are unaware that there is a plot forming against them.

This plot is being hatched by someone on the Mystical Realms who has arrived at the sea port of Faldon from the remote Far Islands, along with their henchman, a renegade drow. Already as part of this plot, unknown to the humans, the chief of the G2 special section in Ireland has been murdered and replaced by a double...

+ + +

A wilderness cave
The Walong Mountains
The Mystical Realms

The kobold finally found the cave at the bottom of the Walong Mountains. This was where his former master was eking out an existence.

He had been running for three days, even for a kobold this was hard; such was his devotion to his former master.

He looked at the outside of the cavern in which his master had now made his home. He could see that there was a small garden with the kind of vegetables and herbs that in his glory days were merely garnishes at the many banquets they had, but now were all that he subsisted on. Not far from the cave was a small spring, only just enough to support his former master and to water his vital crops. On the other side of the cave entrance was a structure built to house home returning birds, obviously to provide eggs, and occasional meat for his master. The fare of poor farming goblins

His master had fallen a long way, but at least, like the kobold, they had survived the civil war, mostly by hiding in the wilderness away from the warring factions, playing dead and dropping out of sight.

The kobold noticed some smoke from the cavern, his master was cooking. This was good news as it meant his former master was home.
“Sire” The Kobold gasped

“Meetal” Came a gruff voice from the cave, “Is that you after all this time?”
“Yes my liege” Meetal the kobold replied, “I bring news that may be of interest”
“I have just prepared some Gagh Root stew” the gruff voice said from the cavern, “Come in and we shall eat together”
“Thank you my liege” Meetal replied and nervously he entered the cave
“Tell me” Meetal’s master asked the kobold, “What is this news you bring”
“I bring word of someone new my liege” The kobold gasped. “I believe they seek to take over from those treacherous troll clan chiefs as rulers of our world”
“Really Meetal, let’s eat and then you can tell me more of this” Meetal’s master told him in a softer voice.

Meetal clambered onto a high stool by the table in the middle of the cave, while his master doled out the stew.
“It’s not what we were used to in our early days Meetal” his master went on, “But it keeps me alive, and I believe I am healthier for it”
Meetal saw that his master had lost weight, and was a lot slimmer than in the days before the civil war. Meetal then turned his attention to the Gagh Root stew. Meetal took a spoon and took some. It was bitter, but Meetal knew better than to complain and endured every mouthful.

His master, being considerably bigger than him, sat on a small stool by the fire where he had cooked the meal.

“So” Meetal’s master finally asked, “Where is this usurper located?”
“Faldon my Liege” The Kobold replied
“The port town?” Meetal’s master mused.
“The very same” Meetal replied, “Their army arrived in a number of ships, I did not managed to count them”
“No matter Meetal”
“They put the town elders to the sword after taking them by surprise and a vicious battle. Nobody expected them”

Meetal’s master put his spoon down, “That is some feat”
“Yes my liege”
“And was their leader, this new usurper on one of these ships?”
“No my liege” Meetal responded, “They had arrived already and were not of the same race as their army”
“What manners of creatures were in this army?”
“I am sorry my liege, I have never seen them before, but they were vicious in fighting more so than orcs, hobgoblins or trolls”
“Maybe you could describe them over a cup of Targron berry wine, as in my time I dealt with all sorts of inhabitants in our fair world”
“That I can my liege, but as for the usurper, that was one race I could recognise” Meetal said excitedly, then pondered, “Well I believe I can, although even though I saw the usurper myself, I hardly believe who they are myself”

The kobold nervously told his master what he saw and watched his master’s expression turn from shock, astonishment, through thinking and then some kind of realisation.
“Did they see you?” his master asked
“No my liege, I hid in the shadows and as soon as I saw what I saw I thought you ought to know”
“That is very considerate of you Meetal” his master told him, “But I am perfectly happy in my new life here in the Waylong mountains”
“Do you not dream of getting back what we lost my liege?” the kobold asked with disbelief in his voice
“Dreams are for fools!” Meetal’s master exclaimed, then paused, “I’m sorry Meetal, I know you lost just as much, if not more when the civil war came” The kobold’s master then frowned, “Faldon is the main port for the Far Islands”
“Yes my liege”
“That is quite far from the Central City and the citadel, so that must just be a port of entry. Since the citadel is almost deserted, I suspect they will be moving on Central City before consolidating power”
“I would agree my liege” The kobold replied, “But even if they took the Central City, that still leaves other cities who may not recognise this new order, not to mention the ancestral homes of the troll clans”
“This is indeed a quandary Meetal” the kobold’s former master growled, and then he poured his former servant another cup of Targon berry wine. “On the morrow when you have rested here for the night, and we have caught up, I need you to go back and learn what you can. Just in case it is of any use. Take one of my home-returning birds and see if you can find out the leaders exact name”
“Yes my liege” the kobold replied.

. o 0 O 0 o .

That next morning Meetal the kobold stepped out with his provisions and the returning bird and bade farewell to his former master. His former master had cooked a good break of day meal, well when one is reduced to living alone; it was a skill you had to pick up.

His master had told him of all the things he had planned for the day in terms of tending his plot around his cave where he had been reduced to living in. To Meetal who remembered the glory days, it was pitiful that he was reduced to scratching an existence like a humble goblin peasant farmer, but his master said it gave him time to reflect and catch up on reading and study.

So now it was back to Faldon to determine the identity of the new figure who was seeking to overthrow the current order. In Meetal’s mind, the current order deserved it. His master had told him that they were “making the best of a bad job” as the humans put it, but as far as Meetal was concerned they had become weak and soft.

Meetal picked up his pace; he would try and get to Faldon in two days. As he passed various aspects of the fauna and flora he wondered if his master had been right to drop out of sight and play dead all this time, to tend his small plot. It was relatively peaceful in the wilderness his master had made his home.

But No!

The wilderness may be a beautiful place, but for a person like his master, this was not the place to live out the rest of his days, alone and forgotten by a forgetful and ungrateful generation, and besides, Meetal was too wedded to his creature comforts to follow his former master’s solitary lifestyle.

Maybe this new userper might help his master regain some dignity Meetal pondered, but he knew enough, not to plead with them on his master’s behalf, at least not with out his say so first. Meetal may be obsequious even for a kobold, but he was not stupid.

+ + +

Central City
The Mystical Realms

Captain Sandra Philips a twenty eight year old female US Marine strolled down the main thoroughfare with two other male US marines on either side of her. Unlike their captain they were armed with standard automatic rifles. Sandra carried just a nine millimetre hand gun. Also with them were two trolls from the Clavial clan.

Sandra was part of the marine contingent invited by the troll government to the Mystical Realms as a kind of onsite liaison with Earth. Kathryn Coopers as chairman of the executive oversight board of the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation had asked that it should be a civilian set up, similar to embassies and consulates. It was felt though that at first it should be a military post, both by others on Capital Hill and by the troll authorities, since they had no concept of civilian organisations.

The main contingent, which was equivalent to an embassy, had been sent to Karam Tag Chou, the citadel of the troll emperors, as that was considered symbolically the seat of power even though it was remote, plus they helped keep safe the dimension jump orbs that could be used to travel between the Mystical Realms and Earth. Captain Sandra Philips was with the equivalent of a consulate a small group assigned to the Central City to deal with the Troll convocation and the Judiciary. Even though Central city was like a medieval metropolis, it lacked the prestige of the Citadel, so it was seen by the others as a back water posting, but Sandra liked it.

Because of the heat that day in the city, the male marines had ditched the body armour, this was not a combat situation after all and anyway they were not expecting trouble. The guns were there due to protocol more than anything else. The two male marines had their normal fatigues on.

Sandra wore military issue trousers like the other marines, but for her top she just had a kaki vest top, with nothing on underneath. There were a number of reasons for this departure from the standard uniform for a US Marine captain. One reason was the heat as Central City stood in almost desert like conditions, at the head of where an underground spring broke surface. The second reason for departing from the uniform code was that the flack jacket assigned to her did not go so well with her normal under-wire bras, and until they supplied her with those bras designed in Germany, to be worn with flack jackets, she was trying to get use to going without a bra when she had to put on the flak when on patrol.

The main reason for her departure from the uniform code however, was for what she saw as “diplomatic reasons”

Sandra in the briefing before she left Earth had read about how single troll females traditionally had to be stripped to the waist so male trolls could assess how well they could nurse their young. Although this was no longer enforced by law the briefing had stated, it warned that attitudes amongst the trolls would take a while to change. Sandra had also noted that some troll single females for fear of opprobrium from traditionalists, still followed the old custom. Some of the other non troll races, while they were in the city also observed the custom so as not to offend the trolls, who were the keepers of law and order on the Mystical Realms. Only the elf females went totally covered.

Because of this old tradition of trolls concerning their females, Sandra had made the decision, that when dealing with troll dignitaries, officially or socially, she would go topless out of deference to their culture. It may be against US military uniform code, but as far as she was concerned if it helped better facilitate dealings with troll officials in any way, well that was what she had to do. She had had no prior diplomatic experience, and was thus making things up as she went along. Sometimes when patrolling Central City with other marines and their troll escorts, Sandra would go topless, to avoid offending the trolls escorting them. What the other marines under her command thought, she did not dare ask, and in a way was thankful she was the only woman, otherwise she would have had to impose what she was doing on them, and it was hard enough doing it to herself

Today however the troll escorts had volunteered that they did not mind if she wore a top whilst she was with them, which was refreshing. For trolls they were either progressive, or the Clan Chief of the Rachtal had had a word with them. Like his father, this clan chief was very liberal in allowing single females to cover up. Never the less she was wearing the vest top on this excursion as it was easy to remove, should she have to.

Today the Captain had wanted to see how on this world they did markets, which was why she was out with the patrol instead of being stuck inside doing paperwork.

As they entered the courtyard where the various races were selling their wares, a tall thin toll made his way up to her with his troll attendants.

Sandra recognised him instantly; he was the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura.

Quickly she took her top off and handed it to one of her marines for safe keeping and held her hands behind her back to make sure her bare breasts were clearly on show. “My apologies Deputy Clan Leader” she apologised, “I did not realise I would be meeting with you today otherwise I would not have been covered in violation of troll tradition”
“Apology accepted” the Deputy Clan Chief replied, “I am so glad that you honour us with your courtesy concerning in observing our traditions, even though, according to my leader”.

At the word’s “my leader” Sandra thought she detected some resentment, but then she could be mistaken

The Deputy Clan Chief continued, “You are not bound by them.”

The Deputy held his claw like hand inches from her left breast and smiled at the captain, “I see you would make a good human mother” he said by way as a compliment

Sandra for a moment felt un-nerved by this attention to physical assets “We always try to accommodate local customs and traditions when we can sir” Sandra replied trying her best to hide her nerves, “I’m sorry this will not happen again, from now on I will observe troll custom for single females and reframe from wearing any top in public or even in our quarters. I wish to cause no further offence to you our troll hosts”

The deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura smiled at Sandra. “That is most generous of spirit I am sure Captain Philips”, The deputy clan leader told Sandra in a charming voice for a troll and then went on “Whilst I am known to be a traditionalist, were my clan leader here, he would inform you that you may wear what ever you so desire when you walk around in our fair city, and you may wear what ever you want amongst your own kind in private. So I believe as he is my leader I should honour his will in this regard”, then he spoke to the marine holding the vest top, “You may return that item of clothing to your leader, so she may put it back on if she so wishes.”
“Here you are mam” the marine replied and handed Sandra back her vest top
“If you are sure sir” Sandra said to the troll deputy, still uncertain about offending local sensibilities
“I’m sure” he replied.
“If you want” Sandra offered, “I’ll still strip down for our formal briefings”
“That is most gracious” the deputy replied.

Sandra pulled the top back on, and did that feel great. She resolved however that she would still go topless in formal meeting with the trolls, compromises were a matter of give and take after all.

“Speaking of my master” The troll deputy then continued, “Any further news?”
“I was informed this afternoon Deputy Clan Chief” Sandra began, “The head of our organisation has put into operation a plan to get him out of that prison in Venezuela”
“Oh good” beamed the deputy, “Do you know the details”
“No sir” Sandra replied, “It’s on a need to know basis”
“I understand my dear” The deputy replied, “But it is good to know something is being done”
“We do try sir”
“I know you humans do Captain Philips” The deputy said to Sandra.

He then turned to leave, but then said to the young marine captain, “Of course if you need an army of Manjura trolls to go to Earth to sort out those who have humiliated our leader so, you only need to ask”
“I’ll pass your offer on sir” Sandra replied

The deputy gave a wave and walked off, leaving Sandra to visit the Market.
Sandra turned to one of the troll escorts, “He does have the authority to let me wear this?” she asked holding the fabric of her top.

Both trolls nodded. ”It would be great to wear tops when not going to formal meetings” Sandra thought, but she was still wary of offending other trolls who were not as progressive.

What Sandra did not notice, was that as the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura was walking away, he was talking into some small mirror device.

+ + +

County Claire
Ireland

It was almost lunch time when Commander Mark Johnston finally found the driveway to the O’Docherty farm that he and Jenny Green were driving to. Jenny had not been to this place before, but had met Shaun and Felicity O’Docherty almost two years previously when she had visited in one of the near by towns for the adoption hearing of her former boss’s eldest child, Sarah.

“Angela told us to drive up to the farm house and Shaun or Felicity will show us to their other holiday cottage” Jenny told Mark
“Ok” Mark replied and drove up the farm track.

He braked suddenly

There were two leprechauns, one male and one female waving at him to stop.

Mark rolled down the window, “What’s the matter” he asked them
“Will you be returning to Dublin tonight” the male Leprechauns asked
“No!” Mark answered, “We are staying until after the weekend and then flying out to Chicago to see my parents to show off my gorgeous fiancée who is also carrying our son”
“Oh well” the leprechaun replied with a downcast face, “We will have to try and teleport after all”
“I thought you did that all the time?” Mark asked, confused
“Ai we normally do, but for certain personal reasons, it kind of takes it out of my wife”
“So your wife is pregnant as well” Mark ventured
“So you know about leprechaun physiology as well” the male leprechaun whispered
“I work for IDEC” Mark told him, “Both of us, it’s our job to know”

The male leprechaun sighed, “It’s my wife’s first, and teleporting whilst pregnant they say is not good for the baby”
“Why do you need to get to Dublin?” Mark then asked
“We have all been recalled” The male leprechaun replied, “Every last leprechaun in Ireland”
“That’s odd” Jenny cut in, “Mark, they were deliberately scattered to prevent any attack on G2 Special section harming the wider population”
“Yes we were” The Male Leprechaun answered as he teleported into the car, behind Jenny, “It does not make sense, but orders are orders”
“Open the door and let your wife in” Mark told the male leprechaun, “We can drive you up to the house and work out something from there”

“Ok” replied the leprechaun and the door opened. The male leprechaun leaned over and helped his wife up into the vehicle and onto the back seat. From there, both of them secured themselves in as best they could with the seat belts.

“We are visiting my friend Angela and her family” Jenny told them, as Mark restarted the car, “They just got back from New Zealand”
“We know” The female leprechaun replied, “We were are leprechauns on protection duty for the Andrews and the O’Dochertiys”

Mark drove up to the house, and all four got out. Since the arrest of the Clan Chief of the Manjura, and as both families knew of the Mystical Realms, there was no longer any point on the part of the leprechauns hiding their existence from the Andrews or the O’Dochertys.

Jenny looked at the cottage where the Andrews were living. Graeme and Angela Andrews, their adopted daughter Sarah, their son Paul had made a good life here in Ireland. Angela was also expecting another baby, so now she and Jenny had something in common. Maybe she might have tips on coping with morning sickness that Jenny was starting to get. For the moment the curtains were closed as the Andrews, she suspected were sleeping off jet lag.

With her friend Stephanie, now safely installed at her parents place, quite a few people she knew were having babies at this time. New births were always a time of fresh hope and she could not wait to be a mother.

Shaun showed Jenny and Mark to the other cottage and Mark insisted on taking the suitcases out of the car. Jenny was not to lift anything heavier than a tea cup.

As for the Andrews, they would wait until the early evening so see them. After a light lunch and a catch up session with Shaun, Felicity, Caer, Fidelity and Timothy O’Docherty, and Mr and Mrs Leprechaun, Jenny and Mark retired to their cottage where the caught up on sleep.

As to Mr and Mrs Leprechaun, Felicity was insistent; Mrs Leprechaun was not fit to travel. As far as Felicity was concerned it was a case of “To Hell with orders”

+ + +

Simón Bolívar International Airport
Caracas, Venezuela

Celeste followed Charlene as they approached immigration. It had not been pleasant on either the flight to Mexico or on the Mexicana flight to Caracas, but not because of flying conditions. Charlene had made it quite clear; Celeste should be in a prison cell and could not be trusted.

The only highlight had been the meeting with the Mexican diplomat and his family, where she was reunited with the boy she had saved in London. As reward Charlene and Celeste had received documentation, hiding the fact that they had come from the US and their visa into Venezuela had been arranged. For Celeste it was a highly emotional reunion, but Charlene seemed to have a heart of stone.

The pair reached immigration and presented their British passports. Charlene’s had had hers for some time, however Celeste’s had been issued with an emergency passport by the British Embassy in Washington, with the instruction that there must be no hint that Celeste had come in from the US.

“Is she really your niece?” The immigration officer asked Charlene
Charlene frowned, and though it stuck in her throat she answered in the affirmative.

“I see no family resemblance” The Immigration officer replied
“She’s a step niece” Charlene made up on the spot, “She is from a previous relationship of my sister in-law”
“Then she is not your niece” the immigration officer.replied

Celeste was horrified, did this mean that this rescue mission that she was supposed to be helping with had failed because she was not going to be let in to the country. Had they been tipped off?

“Well her biological father did a runner when he found out that he had got my sister in law pregnant” Charlene went on, “My brother legally adopted her when he got married”
“Oh really, a man running off andd leaving a pregnant girlfriend, that would never happen here” the immigration officer replied, “Here in Venezuela our men fulfil their responsibilities”
“They sound like a good catch” Charlene nervously joked. She dearly wanted the immigration guys to arrest Celeste and kick her out. How could Miss Cooper even contemplate trusting this entity, however orders were orders”

The officer handed back the passports, “enjoy your visit” He told the two women.

Charlene and Celeste passed into the arrivals hall and looked for someone with a card with there names, but they could not see them. The person sent to meet them had obviously been delayed, or as he was Mexican secret service, possibly arrested.

Celeste wanted to suggest they take public transport to get to the hotel they had been assigned, but Charlene was in such a foul mood because she did not believe Celeste should be there, she held her tongue. The main problem for Celeste was that Charlene had a valid point, Sue-Lim could have died, because she Celeste had handed Sue-Lim that cursed scarf in the FBI building.

“Let’s take a taxi” Charlene said in irritation, “I can’t be asked to hang around this place” she added.
Celeste just replied “Yes Doctor Henshaw”

The two of them made their way to the airport taxi rank and joined the queue for the taxis

While they were waiting, a man joined the queue behind them.

Suddenly Charlene felt a gun pressed into the small of her back, “Tell the child that you suddenly need the toilet, Doctor Henshaw” the man whispered, “That you are going back inside and that she should wait here outside for you”

Charlene’s colour drained from her face, “Celeste love” she muttered, “That curry we had has suddenly started to react on me” she added.
“Do you need me to heal you” Celeste offered
“No, no” Charlene repeated, “I just need you to wait here whilst I nip to the loo”
“Ok” Celeste replied still confused, especially with Doctor Henshaw calling her “Love”. Something was odd

Charlene started walking back into the airport as directed, followed by the man.

While Celeste was watching a van pulled up along side the taxis, and opened a side door. Two men in suits suddenly jumped out and made for Celeste. In the surprise, Celeste was not able to turn invisible in time, and the two men grabbed her and one pressed a taser device into her to incapacitate her. A third man showed a badge to the other people and said something in Spanish.

The two men holding Celeste had guns.

Quickly the two men bundled Celeste into the van, slammed the door, and the van sped off.

Charlene heard the van from just inside the doors and turned round to see the van door closing and speeding off. “Celeste” she screamed.

Suddenly two bullets entered Charlene’s abdomen as the man behind her shot her at point blank range. Charlene slumped to the floor as she started to bleed out, while the man waved a badge at the security guards who came running at the sound of the gun.

+ + +

Karam Tag Chou
The citadel of the Troll Emperors
The Mystical Realms

Sergeant Frank Schneider, a US marine walked down the cobbled walkway side by side with a Rachtal Troll. It was their turn to help maintain the guard on the remaining dimension jump orbs that were looked after by the Manjura clan.

With the surprise arrest of the Manjura Clan chief in Venezuela and the publicising of the existence of the Mystical Realms by the television news services, security had been stepped up, and now US marines were also helping guard them. This arrangement had been at the suggestion of the new Clan Chief of the Rachtal. Like his father, he believed in engaging with the humans, who had helped save them from the Magnus Timor cult.

The way it worked was that humans and Rachtals would guard the outside of the building, the Manjura, the inside.

The marine and the troll turned a corner to where the building where the orbs were kept, but all was not well.

The two Rachtal trolls lay dead, and the door had been smashed open.

Frank took out his radio to call the other marines staying at the Citadel. “Major security breach at the Orb tower” he said into the radio and then took the safety catch of his machine gun.

The troll drew his sword and went to approach. Frank put out his arm, “We need to wait for back up” he told the troll, “The bodies could be booby trapped”
The troll looked at him quizzically, “Booby trapped?” he asked
“Sorry Earth term” Frank told him, “It means that who ever killed the guards could have rigged some explosive device to detonate if we examine the bodies”
“That is without honour” the troll complained
“The people who do that” explained Frank, “don’t care about honour”

The two waited for about five minutes, but there was no sound of coming back up.

Frank picked up the radio again, “Where’s that back up?” he said into the radio.
“We’re under attack” a voice from the radio came.

Frank and the troll looked shocked.

“Who by” asked the troll
“We don’t know” the radio replied, “They are not trolls or orcs or even”

Then the radio went dead.

“What’s going on” Frank asked

That was the last thing he said, as just then a crossbow bolt hit him in the back, slicing through his body armour as if it were not there. The troll fared little better, and he was dead in seconds too.

+ + +

Kathryn Cooper’s Office
IDEC Headquarters
Washington DC
United States of America

[img=600x400]http://www.solarnavigator.net/geography/geography_images/Washington_DC_Monument_White_House.jpg[/img]

The telephone rang in Kathryn’s office. It was her private line.

Kathryn picked up

There was a Spanish sounding voice on the line, “Miss Cooper?” the voice asked
“Who is this?” Kathryn asked
“Izel” the man identified himself, “Mexican secret service in Caracas”
“Have you met up with our two?” Kathryn asked
“No Miss Cooper” Izel replied, “We have been compromised. Your people were arrested at the airport and Doctor Henshaw has been shot. I do not know if she is still alive, but I doubt it, I understand they shot her at point blank range. It was the Venezuelan secret service”

Kathryn sat their stunned, “But nobody but us knew they were coming down” she whispered into the phone
“Then I suggest you have a leak” Izel replied, “Because they were waiting outside the airport”.
“What about in Mexico” Kathryn asked.
“Why would they be targeting us Miss Cooper”
“Check” Kathryn insisted
“I’ll get back to you Miss Cooper” Izel replied and then hung up
Kathryn got up, walked to her door and opened it.

Sophie looked up, “Miss Cooper”

“Sophie” Kathryn began, “Get me the colonel, the State department and Mr Smith with his bug sweeper”

“Something wrong Miss Cooper?” Sophie asked, “You look white as a sheet”

Kathryn took a deep breath, “Sophie, Charlene’s been shot, and it looks like she’s dead. Celeste has been arrested by the Venezuelans and it looks like we’ve been penetrated”

Sophie began to shake her head, “No, No not Celeste, Not Charlene”

With emotion in her voice Kathryn told her personal assistant, “I’m so sorry Sophie, I know you and Celeste had got close”

Sophie looked up at the ceiling, trying her best to keep her emotions in check. “Should I inform anyone else” she asked
“Not at this time, Shamus is with Samuel” Kathryn replied “We need to keep this contained and find out how they knew”

“The Colonel will be in the air on route to the Bataan” Sophie replied, “I suspect he will be out of reach Miss Cooper”

+ + +

The O’Docherty Farm
County Claire, Ireland

Jenny woke up. It was late afternoon and she was still in just the nightdress she had put on when Mark insisted she catch up on sleep. It had been an early start and the flight to Cork was not exactly conducive to sleeping on, and Jenny had looked flushed when they arrived

Just then she had the urge to throw up and headed for the bathroom and hung her head over the toilet and tried to throw up. Would this be the shape of things to come over the next few months?

Mark came in into the cottage. This was the first time that Jenny had realised that Mark had been outside.
“You ok” Mark asked as he quickly rushed over to Jenny’s side and put his arm around her
“I think I’m getting morning sickness already Mark” Jenny replied

Mark kissed the top of her head. Jenny took some deep breaths and Mark helped her to get up. Briefly they hugged and Jenny buried her face into Marks chest.

“I checked up what the O’Kerry leprechauns were saying” Mark told Jenny, “All leprechauns are ordered to report to Dublin. I tried to get through to the head guy at G2 special section but I could not get an answer”
“I suppose they have their reasons” Jenny replied

“By the way Jenny” Mark went on, “While you were sleeping I managed to speak with Mr and Mrs Andrews”
“I better go across” Jenny replied.
“Their expecting you” Mark responded, “I also asked if Mr Andrews wanted to come to work for the IDEC”
“And?”
“They still would rather not be involved anymore”
“Well that’s understandable Mark” Jenny said, “They have children now and Graeme’s and Angela’s first encounter with the IDEC was a rather negative experience”
“But that was under a previous management” Mark protested
“Yes I know love”, Jenny agreed, “What did he said about the Clan Chief of the Manjura being paraded on TV like that”
“He couldn’t believe they would do that either” Mark answered, “Those he met in New Zealand thought it to be a hoax”
“So long as they keep thinking about that” Jenny replied, “Is anyone doing anything about getting him released?”

“I suspect someone will be doing something” Mark told Jenny, “But what I want you to do, is get plenty of rest, not over do things. I’m so looking forward to be father and I can’t wait for your first scan”

Jenny gave Mark a passionate kiss, stepped back and then in one move pulled off her night dress, to reveal her naked body. She tossed the night dress aside and resumed kissing Mark, while she unbuttoned his shirt with a free hand so she could caress his torso.

+ + +

Kathryn Cooper’s Office
IDEC Headquarters
Washington DC
United States of America

[img=600x400]http://www.solarnavigator.net/geography/geography_images/Washington_DC_Monument_White_House.jpg[/img]

Kathryn was in the middle of a telephone conference with the US State Department and it was not going well.

“I’m sorry Miss Cooper” the State Department official replied to her, “But as Celeste and Doctor Henshaw were travelling on British passports we can not do anything and nor should we. They are not American citizens”

Kathryn leaned forward at her desk in disbelief, “I can’t believe this, these people have been working for us and you just want me to abandon them”
“There is nothing we can or should do” the official insisted, “It is up to the British government to make any representations to the Venezuelan Government, if they so choose, not us”

“What kind of federal agency are you” Kathryn spat back in anger, “You initially refused to help the Clan Chief of the Manjura, you effectively said we should let him rot”

“The troll Miss Cooper” the official continued, “Is classed as a foreign dignitary and not an American citizen either. We told you that to help him is outside our federal remit. We warned you not to get involved”

Kathryn stood up, walked around her desk and then almost shouting said into the telephone conferencing system, “The Clan chief of the Manjura is our number one ally and we have worked together on a number of issues of mutual concern. We cannot just abandon our ally and friend for the sake of political expediency”

“Nice speech Miss Cooper, but it does not alter the fact” the state department official responded, “Even If Charlene is still alive, and even Celeste is alive for that matter, they are not American citizens. We can not assist them. I suggest you get us to contact the British Embassy and pass on their details. Let the Brits sort out your mess”

Kathryn cut the telephone conference stone dead and sat back in her chair fuming. It was clear that the US State Department was unwilling to intervene.

The intercom buzzed

“What is it Sophie” Kathryn asked into the intercom.
“Pete Smith and Simon here”

“Send them in” Kathryn replied and looked up at her door

Pete came in followed by Simon.
“Please Miss Cooper” Simon pleaded, “What’s happening about Celeste, She’s my friend”

“I’m sorry Simon” Kathryn apologised, “I have tried what I can, but it looks like it may be in the hands of the British Government”
“But they won’t do anything” Simon whined, “We have to do something”
“I’m sorry” Kathryn persisted, “Our wonderful State Department has decided not to get involved”

“That’s gratitude for you” Pete interjected
“I agree with you Pete” Kathryn responded, “But my hands are tied”

Pete sighed. “It wasn’t a bug in the office” he then said
“Then how did they know that Miss Henshaw and Celeste were on their way to Venezuela” Kathryn replied, “Are you implying the leak came and the Mexican’s end”
“Er Yes and No”
“What do you mean Pete” Kathryn said, “I’m confused”

Then Pete explained, “Andy at Sky-guard picked up a barely there wormhole at Dullos Airport.”
“Dullos” Kathryn interrupted, “That’s where they flew to Mexico from”
“Yep” Pete agreed and then continued, “This wormhole would only have been a foot in size, not enough for anything but the smallest fairy to come through”
“Or a signal” Kathryn suggested
“I would go along with that Miss Cooper, because Skyguard then picked up an hour later wormhole activity in the vicinity of Mexico City Airport. I got in touch with that diplomat whose son Celeste saved and he has told me that his secretary who met Celeste and Charlene subsequently went missing and was found dead at the airport. And get this, the time of death was about one hour before he and the diplomat met Celeste.”
“A doppelganger assassin” Kathryn said with disgust
“That looks like it” Pete went on, “Someone identified this building, probably posing as one of the protesters outside, followed them to the airport, watched who was checking in and contacted someone on IDW01 and then they sent a doppelganger to find out who and what they were doing”
“But how would they identify who would be meeting them at Mexico City” Kathryn asked

“The diplomat had a sign with their names on” Pete explained
“Well that sealed their death warrants then” Kathryn commented, “I’ll get Sophie to contact the Bataan that the mission has been scrubbed”
“No” Simon uttered, “They’re my friends” with that a tear started to roll down his face and he started hitting his head with his hands, “I’ve got some holiday Miss Cooper, can’t I go down myself” he begged
“I’m sorry Simon; they are my friends as well” Kathryn said quietly, “Going down there on your own is out of the question” then she turned to Pete “Pete given the state that Simon is in, can you take him home and explain to his parents what has happened, they are cleared on IDEC operations”
“Sure Miss Cooper”
“As you said it might be related to the protestors I’ll get the Metro PD to pick them up, see if we can find out who it was”

Pete then ushered a weeping Simon out, leaving Kathryn alone in her office again. She went to buzz through to Sophie to get her to contact the ship that colonel Samuel Peters and Shamus were heading for, when a tall man sized figure materialised in front of her pointing his finger at her.

Kathryn recognised the species; it was a drow, what some had called dark elves.

“Who the hell are you” she said to the drow and tried to reach for the intercom button.
Suddenly her hand was held in some kind of vice like grip.

“Now, now Miss Cooper” The drow insinuated, “I would not want our little meeting to be needlessly interrupted.”
“Most people ask my PA to make an appointment” Kathryn responded
“I did not have the time or the patience to go through your tedious channels” the drow reciprocated, “I have enough of that with our Russian partners”
“Well now you have my attention” Kathryn went on, “What do you want?” she said curtly

“Well to answer your first question Miss Cooper” the drow went on, “I am Major Bolak, of the Drow – Russian liaison task force. Now I am trying to investigate a delicate matter concerning our human hosts and one of our own”
“Are we aloud to know what this matter is” Kathryn asked, still locked by the invisible force
“Sadly Miss Cooper” Major Bolak went on, “I am not at liberty to divulge that information it is after all an internal matter at the moment”
“If you can’t tell us, how do you expect us to help you” Kathryn replied

“Well first of all Miss Cooper, do you promise to hear me out and not bother your PA” Major Bolak asked
“Ok” Kathryn acquiesced; well she did not have much choice.

The major released his hold on Kathryn and she pulled her hand back.
“Good Miss Cooper” The drow continued, “During the course of our investigation we intercepted a signal to Caracas in Venezuela, where by chance that unfortunate troll clan chief has been incarcerated by the Chavez government. Now as far as we were aware he was not related to the issue we are investigating, but it was quite a coincidence that the transmission should directed to the exact city where he is being held. And when a major spirit of virtue suddenly show up, accompanied by an employee of an American federal agency, especially an employee with what you humans call a doctorate in a subject, theoretically related to our investigation. Well we could not let that pass, could we. So Miss Cooper, why are they there”
“I am not sure that I am at liberty to divulge that information either” Kathryn growled

“Very droll Miss Cooper” the drow smiled, “But that does not help us in our investigation and we will be forced to hand them over to the real Venezuelan secret service. They were going to arrest them at their hotel which is much less public”

“Your people shot and killed one of our people?” Kathryn then asked fixing her steel glaze on Major Bolak

“I was the one who shot your Doctor Henshaw, she gave me little choice” Major Bolak said in a matter of fact manner
“And you want me to tell you what they were doing down there or you hand over a sixteen year old girl and the body British scientist that you killed?” Kathryn asked with disgust in her voice.

“Oh please Miss Cooper” the drow answered back with some exasperation in his voice, “Doctor Henshaw is worth more to us alive than dead”
“She’s alive?”
“For the moment Miss Cooper” Major Bolak smirked, “Ever since I mastered the side arm, I know how to shoot to kill or shoot to wound. It is not just the elves who know about healing magic’s. As soon as I shot her, I used just enough to stabilise her, and when the paramedics showed up, they did not see through the amulet of illusion I was wearing, so I insisted as an officer in the Venezuelan secret service I should ride in the ambulance. I then waited for them to get stuck in traffic and put a sleep spell on the humans. I completed the healing magic on Doctor Henshaw and transported her and myself to where we are interrogating that major spirit of virtue”

“Won’t the paramedics find it odd that their patient and the man who shot her gone” Kathryn sneered
“I cast a forget spell” Major Bolak replied. Then the Major’s expression darkened even more, “But of course she could still turn up in a Caracas street with two fatal gunshots” he threatened, “Unless of course we can establish that their visit down there is nothing to do with what we are investigating”.
“That’s a bit hard to do if you refuse to tell us what that is” Kathryn fired back
“Ok, let me make this easy” Major Bolak replied, “I am very good at detecting lies in humans” the drow went on, “The only motive I can think of, if you are not part of my investigation, is if you are only trying some kind of rescue mission of that stupid troll who managed to find himself on the wrong side of a disputed Venezuelan Columbian border. Tell me Miss Cooper, is that the case”

Kathryn stared at the drow, and he stared back

“And if that was what we were doing, would you stop us?”
“Hmmm” The drow pondered and then walked to the window and glanced at the protesters and then turned back and pointed his finger at Kathryn. “I am disappointed Miss Cooper, I would have thought you would have taken advantage of my momentary distraction there”
“What would be the point major” Kathryn said back to him, “You could easily stop me summoning my PA”.

“True” Bolak replied, “But it would have been fun for me to test my abilities”
“Sorry to disappoint you Major” Kathryn replied with venom
“As to your question Miss Cooper” Bolak then continued, “Would we stop you rescuing the troll. This puts us in an interesting dilemma, as you must appreciate. Russia is a friend of the Drow High Council and Venezuela is on friendlier terms with Russia than your country”
“So you would stop a rescue operation” commented Kathryn
“Let us say, that sometimes we have friends that really embarrass us from time to time” Bolak continued, “Mr Chavez’s utterances about that country called Iran a while back did cause some eyes to roll in disbelief at the Kremlin, not that they would admit it. Now we readily admit there is not much love lost between us and the trolls, since they are allied to the elves, however even in conflict we do try to show our enemy a modicum of respect, something this Chavez failed to do with this troll.”

“Get to the point Major, are you or are you not stopping us rescuing the Clan Chief of the Manjura from his Venezuelan prison?” Kathryn interrupted

“Miss Cooper” The drow said in a forceful tone, “Our primary mission is our investigation; this troll as far as I am concerned is an irrelevant side show of which we have no interest in at this time. Our Russian partners have not issued us with any instructions concerning him given the nature of our investigation. Therefore we will neither help nor hinder your mission any further”

“So will you be releasing our people?” Kathryn pressed
“Now we have established they are not involved in our investigation, I will have to refer to our human partners, but I see no reason why not. If we release them we will let you know where they will be released so you can arrange with the Mexicans, to meet with your people, and yes we know they were helping you. But I warn you, if you or your people interfere in our investigation, we will not be so accommodating”
“I’ll bear that in mind Major” Kathryn replied.

“You had better” Major Bolak answered back. And then he teleported away

Kathryn hit the intercom button, “Sophie, get me the Mexican secret service and security”

+ + +

Central City
The Mystical Realms

Captain Sandra, now dressed in her jacket Tee-shirt and even wearing a bra sat in the small dwelling she had been given by the troll authorities, at a large stone block that served as a table, typing up a report on a laptop that she would transmit to IDEC headquarters through an artificial wormhole generator. Some of the trolls had objected to having the wormhole generator, saying everything should go through the citadel, but when they were setting up, Colonel Samuel Peters had been adamant that both groups had to have the means to return to Earth independently.

Just then, one of the marines, an Afro American who had accompanied her earlier in the day came in to her office.
“Mam” he addressed her
“Yes Davies” Sandra replied looking up from her laptop.
“Just to let you know mam that the trolls have mobilised an army” Davies told Sandra
“Why?” she asked
“There’s a port town about five hundred to six hundred klicks north of here, there has been word that someone has invaded it”
“From Earth?” Sandra asked
“No Mam” Davies responded, “It looks like an IDW01 matter”
“We need to keep an eye on it” Sandra told the marine, “have you let the citadel know?”
“We can’t raise them” Mam
“Something wrong with our radio?” asked Sandra
“Not that we can fathom Mam. They just don’t seem to be answering”

“We could fire up a wormhole back to Earth” replied, “It may be a problem their end, but I’m loathed to bother IDEC headquarters if it is something trivial”
“What about this invasion” the marine persisted
“Davies, there are just five of us here and besides if this is an internal matter it might not be appropriate if we got involved”
“By the way mam” Davies replied and then said, “Permission to speak freely”
“Yes, what’s on you mind?” Sandra replied slightly intrigued
“It’s good to see you fully dressed mam” Davies answered back.

“I suppose this is about me going topless in the presence of the trolls again” Sandra began.
“Yes mam”
“Davies, this is my first command and I never expected it to be on another world. I wasn’t exactly given briefing on how to conduct diplomacy; I have had to make it up as I go along. I thought it best not to alienate our hosts here by breaching their customs and I did not want to give the guy who I beat for this posting the satisfaction as he said I would be forever calling home asking what to do” Sandra explained, then she smiled, “Besides don’t you guys enjoy going to topless bars and lap-dancing clubs I thought you would welcome the sight”
“Not all of us mam” Davies objected, “Some of us were raised with proper family values and anyway there is a difference between a stripper and your CO doing it Mam”

Sandra for a moment and was crest fallen. She had tried so hard to make a good impression on her first command post, and it looked like she had messed up

“Well if it is any consolation Davies” Sandra went on, “I am not keen on it either, but if it keeps good relations with our hosts I am willing to make the sacrifice”
“And if we had another female officer, would you order her to go topless just to please the trolls” Davies then asked

Before Sandra could answer a thud hit Davies in the back and he dropped where he stood.

Sandra dived behind the stone block and drew her nine millimetre automatic. Then into the doorway a figure stepped that she recognised. “Captain Philips” the figure said, “We know you are in here. Throw out your weapon and surrender” then the figure added, “And by the way, that was the last of your marines here we have killed. The ones at the citadel, we took out earlier today”

Sandra shook her head, she had failed as a commander as the whole unit she was in charge of had been wiped out. It was only her left. She could go down fighting or surrender and hope they would not torture her for information. She guessed that they would not be following the Geneva Conventions.

But this entity before her was supposed to be an ally

It was probably the wrong decision, but she felt she was out gunned as it were and so Sandra threw out the nine millimetre and slowly stood up, expecting a similar weapon to plunge into her as it had the body of Davies. Two other entities came into the room that she did not recognise, although they were as big as the trolls, and grabbed each of her arms.

“Now before you take her away to hold her with the other high ranking prisoner” the figure began, “Remove her top, she is single and not entitled to wear it and that offends me”

At this, they pulled off her jacket, and then with their claws sliced off her tee-shirt and her bra. Captain Sandra was now stripped to the waist.
“That’s better” the figure replied, and then the two creatures frogmarched Sandra out of her dwelling. As she got outside, she could see the smaller races disappearing out of fear of the two creatures escorting her.

Sandra was marched through the streets, by the large creatures, and along the way in the market, she spotted four other similar creatures building what appeared to be a gallows for a large number of people. Was that going to be her fate?

At last they came to the courts of justice and Sandra was marched up the steps and inside. Then she was taken down to a dungeon cell and thrown inside. She could not work out why they had not killed her yet.

Sandra crossed her arms in front of her to instinctively cover her breasts as she tried to see who if anyone was in the cell with her. As her eyes readjusted to the gloom, she could make out another pathetic figure, it was the young Clan Chief of the Rachtal sitting on one of the benches designed to be a bed of sorts.

She uncrossed her arms, put them by her side and apologised for not displaying her bare breasts to the troll clan chief
“You need not display yourself to me” the Clan Chief replied, “I know it is not the normal custom of humans”
Nervously, Sandra crossed her arms in front of herself again. Thought for a moment and un crossed them again and sat on the other bench. “Everyone’s seen what I’ve got so what’s the point in hiding them” she said, now resigned to having to go topless whether she wanted to or not.

“I always thought it was odd that you followed the custom of our single female trolls when you need not have done so” the Clan Chief of the Rachtal told her. “I do not recall anyone asking you to do so”
“I thought I ought to as we were guests on your world”
“It was my fault that felt you needed to you humiliate yourself in front of your own subordinates” the Clan chief sighed, “My father would have been up front and told you to put what ever top your military code told you to wear and then would have told the others as you put it on Earth, where to get off”
“I heard he was a great man, sorry I mean troll”
“Thank you Captain Philips” the troll replied

Sandra and the troll for a moment sat in silence, then she asked “What’s going on”, then added, “They killed my men and the marines at the citadel”
“I don’t know” the Clan Chief of the Rachtal replied, “It sounds like someone is plotting some kind of take over. We had heard there was an invasion of Faldon and as soon as our trolls left to fight, I was arrested”
“But what are those creatures that brought me here” she asked
“Troglodyte mercenaries” The Clan Chief replied, “It seems that a certain troll” he said with venom, “has stooped to treachery and hired them whilst his own trolls have joined the force to Faldon. I hear we are going to be put on trial, which will be far from fair”
“What are we going to be charged with?” Sandra asked

The Ractal troll gave a small ironic laugh, “I believe we are to be tried for high treason, by the most treacherous troll I know, apart from the ex troll chamberlain who murdered my father”

“I spotted them building a gallows” Sandra told him, “I believe it was for four or six, I could not see properly”
“That will be for us” The troll said as he shook his head, “They are accusing me, and most likely you in being complicit in the capture of the clan Chief of the Manjura. Then later on we will be also charge with complicity in his murder”

“Murder?” Sandra replied in shock, “The last I heard he was alive in a prison cell in Venezuela in what we call South America on our world”

The Rachtal troll looked at Sandra, “I suspect, Captain Philips, his murder is to be staged so we take the blame and are executed for that crime”

To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode IV – The storm arrives

How a storm hits depends on the type of storm. Does it start with a few drops of rain and an elevated breeze, or is it with a sudden crack of thunder, followed by a sudden downpour?

However it hits, the question is, are we prepared for it?

A metaphorical storm is about to hit

The Troll Clan Chief of the Manjura has been captured by the Venezuelan Government and paraded on TV.

Celeste and Charlene Henshaw sent to affect his escape have been captured by drow carrying out a secret investigation, just before they were to be picked up by the Venezuelan secret service, who have been alerted to their presence by elements unknown.

Meanwhile it could all be for naught, as forces on the Mystical Realms are planning the murder of the troll clan chief, after which they plan to hang the Clan Chief of the Rachtal and Captain Sandra Philips of the US Marines for the crime.

+ + +

The USS Bataan
Approaching the Caribbean Sea in the North Atlantic

The CH-46 Sea Night helicopter finally touched down on the flight deck after it’s long journey.

Colonel Samuel Peters and Shamus McTuckle disembarked from the helicopter. They had been travelling for over forty eight hours and had endured two long flights to get to this amphibious landing craft they had been given for the mission. The first flight had been a military flight to Puerto Rico where they had boarded the helicopter to the Bataan. The total time they had been travelling the pair of them had been observing a communications blackout for security reasons.

Shamus had wanted to teleport, but that would have required a precise fix of the USS Bataan, which again for security reasons, was not possible.

Samuel and Shamus got out of the helicopter carrying kitbags with changes of clothes and headed for the tower on the starboard side of the ship. There to meet them was the first officer. The first officer tried to shout something but his words were drowned out by the sound of the helicopter so he motioned for the two arrivals to come inside.

The colonel and the leprechaun entered the tower so they could make their way to the bridge. Two naval ratings met them just inside. “We’re here to take your gear to your assigned quarters” one of the ratings told them after saluting.
The colonel saluted back; “Here you are son” he told the rating as he handed over his kit bag.
Shamus also handed over his kit bag and they started to follow the first officer up to the bridge.
“What were you trying to tell us outside” Samuel asked the first officer
“It looks like bad news sir” The first officer replied, “There is a chance that the mission has been scrubbed”

The Colonel stopped and stared at the first officer, “How much do you know of our mission” he said with an annoyed tone.
“That you’re attempting a rescue of that troll they showed on television” The first officer replied
“How many others know” Samuel pressed
“Just me, the Captain and the ship’s surgeon” replied the first officer
“Keep it that way” Samuel replied

“Hang on” Shamus butted in, “what do you mean scrubbed?”
The first officer turned to Shamus, “I’ll have to let the captain tell you that one” and then went back to escorting Shamus and Samuel to the bridge.

The three of them finally made it to the bridge where the captain came up and shook Samuel’s hand and that of Shamus
“I hear you have something to tell us” Samuel said to the captain
“We need to speak in private” the captain replied and guided Samuel and Shamus to a private room whilst the first officer took the ship’s helm to relieve the captain.

“Ok how have my people screwed up?” Samuel asked when the door to the room was closed
“They don’t think they did Colonel” the captain replied, “I took a call on the secured line that your two operatives in Caracas had been captured by the Venezuelan authorities and that Doctor Henshaw had been shot and killed in the process”
“How?” Samuel asked
“According to the Mexican operative the mission was compromised somehow” the Captain answered
“That’s just great” Samuel swore, “Now Chavez has two entities and a propaganda victory. How were we compromised?”
“That’s not the whole story Colonel” the captain added
“There’s more?” Samuel asked with incredulity in his voice
“The Venezuelan authorities were looking to arrest them, but they were not the ones who captured your people”
“Then who did?” Samuel pressed
“Chairman Cooper said something about drow?” the captain replied with a note of uncertainty, “And that Doctor Henshaw was still alive”

“The Drow” Shamus growled, “I suppose they are the ones working with the Russians” he added
“So you know who these drow are?” the captain asked
“Ai” Shamus replied, “They are very similar to elves, but they chose to walk a darker path. Some refer to them as dark elves, especially as they major in betrayal and treachery as well as their dark sorcery. They are the arch enemies of all elves”
“We worked with one a few months back” Samuel chipped in, “They do tend to go in for shifting alliances”

“So what are they going to do to our people” Samuel asked
“According to your chairman” The Captain answered, “they had not decided, since Russia is friends with Venezuela and these drow work for the Russians”

“Maybe I could try and” Shamus began
“NO!” Samuel interrupted
“I’m not Rosie O’Brian” Shamus replied with a tone of annoyance, “And you were not responsible for her death” Shamus added
“It was one of ours that killed her though” Samuel said quietly

“Who’s Rosie?” asked the Captain
“She was a G2 Leprechaun” Samuel explained, “I was with her when a former member of the IDEC UK shot her dead on the London Underground”
“And the Colonel here believes he’s responsible” Shamus went on, “Because he was also with her brother Hogan when he was killed in action”

“And you believe every leprechaun you send into action gets killed” The Captain asked
Before Samuel could answer Shamus interrupted, “Besides you were making assumptions again Samuel, about what I was going to say”
“Ok what were you proposing?” Samuel asked the leprechaun
“I was going to suggest we contact the Russians or the drow working with them” Shamus suggested
“Can you arrange a direct link to the Kremlin?” Samuel asked the Captain.
“We have a satellite telephone” The Captain answered
“Good” interrupted Shamus, “Because I have the number, although my last attempts to get through have not met with much success”

The Captain guided the Colonel and Shamus to where the satellite phone was stored and ordered those in the room to leave, since they were not security cleared about affairs dealing with entities from the Mystical Realms.

Shamus started to tap the number into the phone and waited for an answer.

Suddenly there was the sound of static electricity in the room as a drow appeared holding a machine pistol.
“Why are you calling this number?” the drow asked.
“I wanted to speak with the Drow – Russian diplomatic service” Shamus replied forthrightly.
“Would that be about your two operatives in Venezuela?” the drow asked with a hint of anger in his voice
“Ai” Shamus began
“How do you know about that?” Samuel interrupted
“Because I spoke to that charming woman who runs that IDEC of yours” the drow replied, “I am Major Bolak of the Drow – Russian liaison task force.”
“Why have you not been answering my calls?” Shamus butted in.
“Because they were never forwarded” Major Bolak responded, “Maybe there is a connection to that stupid troll of yours after all”

“I want you to release my people” Samuel demanded
“My dear Colonel” Bolak replied, waving his gun, “You are not in a position to demand anything. However, we are investigating an internal matter, and as we would rather this Chavez person not know of our involvement with our human partners, so we will release them on one condition”
“Which is?” Shamus asked
“When you rescue the stupid fool, we would like to ask him a few questions” Bolak answered
“Works for me” Samuel replied, “So long as he is not harmed and we can be present when you interrogate him”
“We have no interest in harming the troll Colonel” Bolak said back, “But our internal matters remain internal”
“That will be fine by us” Shamus interrupted, “But can I make a suggestion Major” Shamus then asked and then briefly turned to Samuel, “I’m sorry Samuel I have to do this” Shamus then turned back to Major Bolak, “Major, if the Venezuelans are looking for Doctor Henshaw and Celeste, I would suggest that I take Doctor Henshaw’s place and you teleport Doctor Henshaw here to the Bataan and when we send in Celeste I can teleport back here to collect the wormhole device”

“Why not just teleport Doctor Henshaw back to Washington?” The Captain interrupted.
“Because you need her to make sure your artificial wormhole is working correctly” The drow ventured
“Ai” Shamus replied, “That’s one reason, plus we are nearer, and I suspect she needs to have a bit of time here to sort some issues out with our Major Spirit of Second Chances, Celeste when we get her here”

“Sort out issues” Major Bolak laughed and shook his head in disbelief, “That’s what you lot would call full of blarney You, just want to make sure we don’t breach your pathetic security in Washington again and you want to make sure we do not take her back to Russia, which we still could.”
“Sure” Shamus admitted, “An expert in what the humans call M Theory would be quite a catch for your human partners since we are dealing with parallel universes here, and as you say if you said you were taking her to Washington, how would those of us here know”
The drow made a sucking sound on his teeth, “You leprechauns are not as dumb as you look.” he replied, then after five seconds announced “Ok agreed”

Bolak holstered his gun and then Shamus walked up to the drow
“You have already been most helpful Colonel Peters and as for our base in Caracas, we are leaving it anyway” Bolak said to Samuel and then he teleported away along with Shamus

“What does he mean by that?” The Captain asked
“By ringing that number and from what Shamus said we must have confirmed something to him” Samuel surmised, “Plus by teleporting in we locate where in Venezuela the drow have been operating, if they are leaving then they don’t care if we know”

+ + +

Kathryn Cooper’s Office
IDEC Headquarters
Washington DC
United States of America

[img=600x400]http://www.solarnavigator.net/geography/geography_images/Washington_DC_Monument_White_House.jpg[/img]

Pete entered Kathryn’s office, “Any news yet?” he asked
Kathryn looked up, “Not yet Pete, All I know is that Colonel Peters and Shamus have arrived at the Bataan.
“What’s the fall back plan if they don’t release them” Pete asked.
“I don’t know” Kathryn replied, “Our US State Department has formally washed there hands of them and the Clan Chief”
“What?” Pete said with incredulity in his voice
“Apparently helping to save the world doesn’t count” Kathryn said with venom, “They are not American citizens so as far as the state department is concerned they are not our responsibility”
“Typical American isolationism” Pete scoffed
“I’m afraid I have to agree with you” Kathryn retorted.

“Anyway” Pete continued, “You wanted me?”
“Yes” Kathryn replied, “I understand you are going to see Sue-Lim at Bethesda today”
“Yes Miss Cooper” replied Pete, “I didn’t get to see her yesterday as the hospital said she had been upset by something and some locum filling in for the consultant decided to sedate her”
“Apparently” Kathryn explained, “Her father came visiting and let’s just say, it was not exactly a happy father daughter reunion meeting”

“That Mr Vee” Pete said and then he waved a clenched fist, “Sue-Lim told me how he abandoned her and her mother when she was a child”
“I’m afraid it was more involved than that Pete” Kathryn went on, “According to the medical staff he told her that while she was growing up her mother was acting as a spy when she worked as a cleaner in the Soviet embassy in London”
“So are you asking me not to see her today then” Pete then asked
“No Pete” Kathryn answered firmly, “I’m not asking that, what I want to ask is would you take Simon with you when you visit her today”
“Why?”

“Apparently Simon is quite taken with Celeste” Kathryn explained, “And her capture has upset him badly”
“He does know that Celeste is technically underage?” Pete queried
“I’m not sure we have had that conversation with Simon yet” Kathryn replied, “But it looks like we may have to, especially as apparently Celeste suggested that she be his girlfriend”
“I’ll speak to him Miss Cooper, but why can’t he get on with some work, he’s normally ok on his own?” Pete asked, “What’s the problem”
“Pete, Simon may be one of the best minds we have, but because of his condition, sometimes he needs closer monitoring if he gets a fixed idea in his head”
“And?” Pete pressed
“They found him packing a suit case and trying to book an airline ticket to Caracas online last night. His parent said he was in tears and frantic to try and save her himself”
“Ouch!” Pete exclaimed, “That’s not good”
“So you can’t trust him in the lab at the moment” Pete asked
Kathryn nodded, “He is becoming obsessed with trying to save Celeste and that may cause problems. His parents have other commitments today, so they could not look after him and so I promised to make sure he was supervised and kept out of trouble. That’s why he is waiting with Sophie outside Pete. He helped you and Sue-Lim a lot, so maybe the visit might help while we try and sort out the mess down in Venezuela”
“And we can try and talk some sense into him” Pete ventured
“If that’s possible” Kathryn replied, “
Pete sighed, “Ok, I’ll take him”
“I appreciate that Pete” Kathryn told him, “and I’m sorry that he will be effectively playing gooseberry, but both our families go way back and when he was diagnosed with his condition I promised I would help them with Simon wherever I could”

Pete left the office and went back outside to where Sophie and Simon were waiting. “Simon, you’re coming with me”
“Are we going to rescue Celeste and Doctor Henshaw then?” Simon asked
“Maybe later Simon” Pete lied, “But first we need to see Miss Wang at the hospital”
“That’s good” Simon beamed, “She recreated the wormhole generators that that evil technician invented in England. I have an idea I wanted to discuss with you about them. Are we going to discuss how to save Celeste and Doctor Henshaw?”
“Something like that” Pete sighed. It was going to be a long day

+ + +

The port town of Faldonr
The Mystical Realms

Meetal the Kobold cautiously crept through the outer streets of Faldon, hiding in shadows where ever he could

The streets were full of these large creatures that had invaded from the Far Islands as they enforced curfews on the other races with brute force. Their invasion had been swift, bloody and ruthless.

In one sense Meetal admired them for what they had achieved, at the same time he feared them. From what his master had told him about them, there were normally disorganised and prone to fighting amongst them selves, the way that orcs do. This lot had been imbued with strong military discipline. Even their reputation of using second hand weapons and armour was not born out by what Meetal had seen.

Someone had obviously drilled them to make them the most effective fighting machine apart from the trolls and elves.

Slowly through the back streets Meetal made his way to the actual harbour where the invasion force’s ships were anchored. His next objective was the tavern where he had first seen this new leader, all the while nervously looking over his shoulder, especially as he was carrying the return home bird which gently cooed.

The only way he thought he could get the name of this leader was to pose as a passing Kobold who was unhappy with the troll way of doing things. His bird was to say what cargoes had landed. It would be highly risky, as for all he knew; these creatures may decide to kill him, especially if they were going to march on either the citadel or the city. He would say that he was doing business and wanted to establish trade relations with their commander. Or maybe he would skulk in the shadows and try and over hear conversations.

Meetal made it to the town square which bordered onto the harbour and the tavern. He could see the remains of some of the dead dignitaries hanging from a number of gallows, there were also the bodies of mates and younglings. This leader was very cruel it seemed. It was almost as if they were like how his master, who had no choice may have acted in the olden days, but not to this extreme. Meetal stayed in the shadows as he crept towards the town square. Just as he reached it he saw a blue wormhole forming.

Meetal hid in the doorway of a dwelling that had obviously been broken into by one of the creatures of the invasion force and peeked out to see who was obviously coming from the world of humans. Then he saw some kind of carriage come through that needed no beasts of burden to pull it.

Meetal could not fathom what it was, but he knew what kind of creatures were driving it.

They were drow

The carriage ground to a halt and the wormhole closed, as he watched he saw the leader come out from the tavern to meet up with the drow. Meetal did his best to listen to what this new leader and the drow were saying. A lot of what he heard did not make sense. The only thing that he could work out was that their leader was referring to a replication spell.

Replication spells Meetal remembered from his time as assistant to his master during the glory days were only used rarely as they were considered difficult magic spells to pull off. They could allow the most skilled user of magic to take a small object and from raw rocks or other items, transform them into a duplicate of the object. The only thing it could not do was provide living matter. Most of the time it was used was to replicate food or ammunition for cross bows and bows when armies were running low on supplies, if they had access to that magic. There were rumours that some had tried to use the spell for larger things, but that would take immense skill.

Then Meetal listened closer to find out who might be this user of magic, but could not hear as the leader was returning to the tavern. Meetal then sniffed the air and glanced around to make sure he was not discovered. He was just about sure it was safe to move when from one of the buildings four of the large creatures from the invasion force emerged and approached the truck. Meetal watched as they started to unload what seemed like metal short cylinders with long cones on them, housed in wooden frames.

Meetal had no idea what they could be, but he did know that while they were unloading the strange carriage from the world of humans, he would have to find another way around to the tavern.

Meetal scuttled around the back of the buildings that overlooked the town square, diving in between some of them when he smelled an approaching patrol. He was very adept at covert travel, that was why his master had hired him in the first place all those seasons ago

He finally made it to the tavern, and was about to creep in when he spied another ship coming in to anchor.

“Oh how unlucky” he thought, “They don’t stand a chance”

Meetal went to hide so he could see the upcoming slaughter of the new comers as they unwittingly dock at this port.

But No!

They were greeting these new comers warmly, so obviously there must be more of these large vicious creatures.

No!

They were trolls, but which clan

Meetal peered at them looking to see which crest they carried, and at last he spotted it, at which point a shiver went down his spine. “They’re all supposed to be dead” Meetal whispered to himself

+ + +

Downtown Caracas
Venezuela

Celeste sat helpless tied to the chair and in pain on the point of passing out. She was blindfolded and gagged. The drugs they had pumped into her body had made her drowsy but for some reason all her abilities had left her. The only thing that could do that would be an amulet of neutralisation.

Who ever had taken her knew exactly how to incapacitate her, a major spirit of virtue and they had kept asking about some person called Vabalavich. It sounded like a name belonging to the fabled drow, but what were they doing in Caracas.

They had asked her if she was working for him and why he had alerted the authorities about her. When she denied all knowledge of this drow, they hit her hard around her head. The beatings only stopped when one of them had told the others he had got a talisman of veracity and placed it on her.

She had told them about the rescue plan for the Clan Chief of the Manjura and she felt ashamed. She had betrayed them all. She just wished they would come back and kill her, because she deserved to die for what she had done. The only reason her clothes had not been disintegrated was because of the amulet of neutralisation preventing her from doing so.

She kept thinking that this was some kind of punishment for how she had done the bidding of the evil industrialist Sir Sidney Gerald. When she had been with him, she had been a self confident teenager, but as she tried to do her father’s duties while the Spirit of Death was held prisoner, her self confidence had begun to crumble. Now she was a teenager major spirit of virtue wracked with all kinds of self doubt and that hurt more than any physical beating.

The door opened.

They had come at last to kill her.

Celeste heard a sigh, but the sound came as if the person was about three to four feet high.

Then she heard the person swear and then they went to another part of the room where it sounded like they were dragging a chair across to her. The sound stopped and she heard the person climb onto the chair and then place a hand on the back of her neck.

Celeste tried to scream through the gag, what was this person going to do to her? A hypodermic to the neck to finish her off? Well she did deserve to die after what she had done, but she was hoping it would be quick

Celeste felt the unknown figure slowly lift off the amulet of neutralisation and then she heard the person say in a voice she recognised, “away with you blasted thing”

Then gag and the blind fold seemed to undo themselves and fly off. Seconds later the ropes holding her arms and legs likewise detached themselves and flew off. Celeste was free, but she continued to sit there and broke down in tears. The figure, still standing on the chair, put an arm around Celeste.

“Now, now my dear and please don’t disintegrate those pretty clothes you are wearing” the figure asked softly.

As vision returned to Celeste’s eyes she could see that her rescuer was none other than Shamus McTuckle of the Irish Special Diplomatic service

[img=200x300]http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/0/0b/Leprechaun_ill_artlibre_jnl.png[/img]

Shamus looked at Celeste’s face, she had severe facial bruising, a split lip and black eyes “You look awful” Shamus told Celeste, “What did they do to you?”
“They kept hitting me” Celeste wept
Shamus shook his head in disbelief, and then he told her, “I have tossed away that infernal amulet of neutralisation, I mean it wouldn’t even allow my telekinesis to untie you but now it’s gone you can heal yourself now.

Celeste shook her head, “It doesn’t work like that sir” she sobbed, “I can only heal others, not myself” then she hung her head down in shame, “And anyway I deserved this beating”
“That’s rubbish” Shamus retorted, “Nobody deserves to be beaten like that my dear”

Celeste turned her head to face Shamus, “But I gave him up Mr McTuckle” she sobbed, “I told them of our rescue plan. I betrayed the Clan Chief of the Manjura”
“No you didn’t” Shamus replied, “Drow are skilled in getting information from prisoners by fair means or foul. Not even I could have withstood one of their interrogations”
“But thanks to me they know of our plan” Celeste protested, “They’re going to stop us now”
“No they are not my dear” Shamus told Celeste, “Because we told them as well and they are not interested in our troll friend”
“Huh?” Celeste said in confusion
“The b*****ds who did this to you my dear were drow working with the Russian government. They were investigating something else entirely which they have decided to keep to themselves”
“They kept asking me about someone called Vabalavich” Celeste told Celeste and then put her head in her hands, “I had never even heard of him. I told them that but they kept saying I was lying”
“Oh dear oh dear” Shamus said as he rubbed his arm over Celeste’s shoulders, “That must have been the person they’re investigating, and as it’s a drow name it must be an internal affairs matter, no wonder they didn’t want to share”

Then Celeste remembered Charlene, “What about Doctor Henshaw” she asked
“She’s on board the USS Bataan and she’s fine, in spite of being shot by a drow”
“Shot?” Celeste queried
“Ai” confirmed Shamus, “The drow did it to keep her quiet and then healed her on the QT so they could interrogate her”
“Did they hit her as well?” Celeste asked.
Shamus nodded, “I insisted they healed her there and then of her injuries from her interrogation when they took me to her. I also suspected they would’ve done the same to you, which s why I kicked up a stink and insisted they give me this”

Shamus showed Celeste a small green vial

“Don’t worry my dear” Shamus smiled, “I have checked it is the right stuff, it’s exactly identical to the batch they gave to Doctor Henshaw”
“After all I’ve done Mr Tuckle” Celeste began
Shamus could guess where she was going with this and cut in, “None of that nonsense Celeste” He said sternly, “As for that slime-ball in London you got you to work for him, he manipulated everyone who had the misfortune to meet him”

“But I went to kill two people for him” Celeste protested, “I went to take life”
“Now let’s have this out right now” Shamus said wagging a finger at Celeste, “I see that has been eating at you ever since you discovered who you really are”
“But…” Celeste tried, but Shamus was having none of it
“You were manipulated into going to stop certain individuals because you were protecting someone who passed himself off as a decent human being, which he wasn’t. That b*****d had already arranged with others to kill them and you were just sent there to be the poor patsy who thought they had done it. It was so he could control you” Shamus then spoke into a commanding tone, “I want you to put aside that self pity you’ve been wallowing in and remember this mission. I need you up to full strength so drink that stuff right now”

Celeste was unnerved by this leprechaun so she swallowed the potion in one go. The taste was lemony with a hint of cinnamon. Suddenly she could feel a warm feeling rush to every part of her body. Her injuries started to fade as if they had never been inflicted.

Suddenly she felt she could not breathe and gasped for air. A strange burning sensation raced through her body. There was a glow of blue light around Celeste, which even Shamus could not recognise.

“What’s the matter” Shamus shouted, but Celeste was not listening, she tried to get up but sank to her knees and then she was lying on the floor convulsing. Shamus jumped down from the chair and found the empty bottle, what had he missed? The drow had obviously poisoned the healing potion to eliminate a potentially powerful entity that they might later cross swords with.

Shamus rolled Celeste onto her back and got ready to try C P R As if that would do any good against a drow poison

Then suddenly the blue glow vanished abruptly and the convulsions stopped. Celeste found she was able to breathe again, where upon she burst into tears again.

Shamus helped Celeste sit up, “I’m sorry my dear” he apologised, “I have no idea what happened there, I was so sure it was the correct stuff”

Shamus held and comforted a weeping Celeste for a while and then brought her up to speed on the situation concerning the Venezuelan intelligence service. They then left the building together which was some apartment block near Caracas.

Shamus insisted on leaving the building first, as he was not known to the Venezuelan authorities. If anyone glanced at him, they would have just seen someone with dwarfism. They could not use their invisibility as they needed to meet up with their contact in Mexican intelligence.

As they travelled down town on the medium buses known as Camioneta, the pair of them were very wary of passing police cars or anyone who may be in plain clothes working for the state.
They hardly spoke to one another; such was the tension they had since they knew that their cover had been blown by persons unknown.

Shamus then indicated the stop to Celeste while still remaining silent and the pair got off the bus near one of the stations for the Metro commuter train network. Shamus paid for the tickets, like he had done with the bus and led Celeste down to take the train.

Shamus then took out a mobile phone and sent a text message giving just the name of the station they had boarded.

A minute later a number three was texted to his mobile

Again they refrained from speaking to each other, but just kept looking around to see if they were being followed.

The Metro train pulled into a station, but Shamus put his hand up to indicate it was not their stop

The next stop it was just the same, it was not their stop

Then it came to the third stop, and Shamus pulled on Celeste’s hand, it was time to get off. Shamus and Celeste left the station, with Shamus looking all around for something; again the pair of them were keeping their mouths shut. Foreign voices attracted unwelcome interest so Shamus had told Celeste before they had caught the bus.

A non-descript car pulled up to them as they were walking down the street. Celeste was un-nerved given what had happened at the airport, but Shamus did not seem concerned
The driver wound his window down, “żConoces el camino hacia el campus universitario a partir de aquí?” the driver said

As Celeste did not understand the language she had no idea what the driver had said

“żPodría ser que para el fomento de las artes o el hospital universitario? Shamus replied
“Estoy después de que el departamento de ingeniería” the man in the car answered
“Mi sobrina y yo estamos a cargo más de ese modo, podría mostrar si usted nos da un ascensor” Answered Shamus

The driver nodded and reached back and pulled the button up to unlock the door. Shamus asked Celeste to open the door and get in”
Celeste got in the back and slid over so shamus could get in, then she fastened her seat belt. Shamus got in closed the door and did up his seat belt. The car then pulled out into traffic

“Niece?” The driver asked in English
“Well there is no way I could pass Celeste off as my daughter could I Mr Ezil,” Shamus retorted

“What was that about?” Celeste asked
“You’ll have to excuse Celeste here” Shamus told the driver, “She does not know much about the world of international espionage”
“You mean Spies” The driver said with a laugh

Ezil spoke to Celeste as he drove through the traffic heading for down town Caracas. “So you are the child that saved the life of the son of one of our military attaches in London” he asked her

“I couldn’t cut his life thread sir” Celeste replied, the emotion of that day still pretty raw. She still resented how the powers had sent her to take the life of a four year old that day. (Or had they?) She was not sure now, given that she was supposed to be the human representation of times when one faces certain death and yet lives, The Spirit of Second Chances

“Anyway Miss Celeste” Ezil went on, “When we make contact in the spy world we have to do so in such a manner that nobody knows we are doing it.”

“Er Right” Celeste replied with a puzzled look on her face

+ + +

County Claire
Ireland

Mark’s mobile finally connected.
“USS Bataan” a voice said over his mobile
“Is Shamus McTuckle available?” Mark asked
“Who?” the response came back

Mark momentarily rolled his eyes, “Ok let’s try this again, I understand Colonel Samuel Peters is visiting aboard the Bataan. Is he available?” he asked
“We‘ll call him sir” The voice on the phone replied, “Who shall I say is calling?”
“Commander Mark Johnston of the 39th US Marine Corps attached to the IDEC” Mark replied

Mark looked at his watch; Jenny Green was still in the next door cottage, originally a holiday home and now the home of the Andrews family. Jenny and Angela had a lot to catch up on, especially as both women were expecting babies.

Mark then looked out at the main farm house in the distance, the home of the O’Docherty’s and the former twin minor spirits of virtue, Fancying and Fidelity, except that the Former Spirit of Fancying went by the name of Caer. They were due to have an evening meal with the O’Docherty that night.

After Five minutes on hold the phone crackled back into life, “We have him here Commander” came the voice over the phone, and then it was Mark’s friend and former CO
“Mark, how on Earth did you get this number?” Samuel asked
“Kathryn” Mark replied
“OK what is it, I thought you and Jenny were going to Chicago” Samuel said with an air of irritation
“Jenny wanted to catch up with Mrs Andrews, Sam, so we are having a stay over at the O’Docherty farm in Ireland for a few days”
“Ok what did you want” Samuel replied, “I hope it’s not to ask permission to make your little side trip, because I thought we had got beyond things like that”
“No Sam” Mark responded with a laugh, “I needed to run something by Shamus, but they don’t seem to know who he is on the Bataan”
“His visit’s more secret than mine” Samuel explained, “But at the moment he is in the field with the Celeste entity”

Mark did a brief double take, and then said, “But he’s not a field operative, he’s a diplomat”
“He used to be G2 Mark” Samuel replied, “What did you need him for, why not call Captain Gregory O’Doyle of the G2 Special section, you should have his number”
“I couldn’t get through Sam” Mark explained
“Ok, for when he get’s back what did you want to run by him” Samuel asked
“Apparently Sam, all of Ireland’s leprechauns are being ordered to return to Dublin, we were trying to figure out why” Mark replied.
“That’s odd” Samuel answered back, “They were supposed to be dispersed for security reasons”
“We thought so too Sam, we have two leprechauns here and one is not fit to teleport”
“Pregnant leprechaun eh?” Samuel asked
“Yep” Mark answered
“Tell them to stay put” Samuel ordered, “Something does not smell right. Try the Special Diplomatic service over there”

+ + +

The streets of Caracas
Venezuela

Ezil stopped his car at the end of the street on which the Venezuelan Ministry of Defence was situated.

“I’m afraid that this is as far as I can take you two” Ezil said as he switched off the car engine
“Why do you think he is in that building?” Shamus asked

“When the original press conference was held at the Ministry of Law Enforcement building, there was quite a lot of activity here first and then afterwards. As he is a very unusual prisoner they would hardly put him in one of their notorious prisons, especially as they want to ensure a show trial takes place” Ezil explained
“Could that have been a decoy?” Celeste interjected
“You catch on fast with this spying game little girl” Ezil replied, “We had considered that, but all our informants told us that he was definitely not being held at either Directorate of Intelligence and Prevention Services headquarters or the General Counterintelligence Office headquarters. He is definitely in that building, especially as they have rescheduled a number of important meetings elsewhere claiming that they have found asbestos in the building”

Shamus and Celeste looked at the building. Celeste gulped, this was not her first mission for humans, but it was her first on the right side for once.
“It’s a big building Mr Ezil” Shamus said and then asked, “Any idea where about inside he would be held”
“According to the old architect’s plans” Ezil replied, “The only secure place would be in the sub basement”. Ezil took out an electronic device from the glove compartment and passed it to Celeste, “These are the building plans in simple detail for you to have a quick look at, I hope you have a good memory”

Celeste looked at the plans on the LCD screen before handing it back to Ezil; this mission seemed as daunting as ever “Are you coming with me?” She asked Shamus
“I’m afraid not” Shamus told her, “I can look like a human being of short stature to others Celeste but I can not do invisibility like you can and nor can I phase through solid objects like you can”
“But you can still teleport sir” Celeste countered with her voice showing signs of emotion.
“I know” Shamus replied and gave Celeste a gentle hug, “I’m so sorry that you lost that ability, but you did save all those lives remember”
“I know sir” Celeste sighed, “I just feel so helpless not being able to teleport like I used to”
“Never mind” Shamus told her, “All you have to do is get to him and switch this on” he continued and handed her a GPS location tracker, “We will get to you within a minute and then we all head home to our world courtesy of the humans artificial wormhole generator gizmo”

“You will need to get out now” Ezil prompted, “Or someone may get suspicious”
“Just a moment” Celeste began.
“What my dear?” Shamus replied
“I have to take my clothes off first” Celeste said as she undid her seatbelt and quickly removed her tee-shirt revealing her white bra.
“What are you talking about” Shamus replied, “You only have problems when you teleport Celeste, and like you said you can no longer do that”
Celeste kicked off her trainers, and bent down quickly to remove her socks, and then she started pulling her jeans down.
“Do you really need to do this?” Shamus objected, “It’s not like you are going to teleport anywhere”

Celeste briefly stopped and turned to Shamus “Sir, I found out that when I phase through objects, the same thing happens as if I had teleported. I lost a complete set of clothes that they had bought me in America when they disintegrated as I tried to take them off for a shower at Miss Mitchell’s place. It was in the evening so I never said anything. I did not want to get into trouble for destroying them accidentally”
Celeste continued to undress and succeeded in removing her jeans and then went to unclip her bra.

“Are you absolutely certain about this Celeste?” Shamus asked as he grabbed one of Celeste’s hands to stop her removing the item of underwear.
Celeste nodded, “I don’t know if it is the same with my invisibility sir, because after the phasing experiment I didn’t want to risk it, so when I did invisibility experiments, I stripped off while Simon was out the lab for a moment and hid the clothes in a cupboard and turned invisible before he came back.”
“But what happened when you were due to come visible Celeste” Shamus asked
“Mr Smith came by sir so I got on the floor beside the cupboard, reappeared while they were busy talking, and got dressed. Neither of them noticed, but if Mr Smith not showed up just then”
“You would have embarrassed that poor Simon lad by reappearing in the altogether”

Celeste blushed and then nodded, “I had heard that a lot of men like to look at naked women, I thought Simon would like it too. He’s been so nice to me, and as so I thought Simon deserved a treat. Anyway, since the drow took my suitcase these are all I have”
“Your suitcase is on the Bataan Celeste” Shamus told her and then he sighed, “Ok then, but hurry up and I’ll transport your clothes to the Bataan., When this is all over Celeste, we are going to have to see your parents to find out if there is a way for you to use your powers without needing a new wardrobe every time you do” Then Shamus turned to Ezil, “Mr Ezil, do you have any spare coats or jackets you can discard that she could wear instead?”
“Sorry signor, if I had known I would have brought something along”

“Thanks anyway” Celeste replied and quickly slipped off her underwear and immediately turned invisible to spare Ezil’s and Shamus’s blushes, and phased through the car door.

“Thanks’ for your help Mr Ezil” Shamus told their driver, and then he grabbed Celeste’s clothes and teleported back to the USS Bataan

Celeste meanwhile walked briskly through the street, completely invisible and completely naked, in one sense it was liberating and in another she felt quite vulnerable. Perhaps she thought, that was why the Halfling village she grew up in had had the enforced nudity as a punishment for wrong doing. The people at the IDEC however had said she would not have to work in the nude as that was not their way, but the limitations on her abilities seemed to make that unavoidable in her eyes.

Celeste paused as she stood at the entrance. Somebody was going in, so she darted in just behind them, and she was inside.

Celeste waited for a gap before approaching the metal detector. Just in the nick of time she remembered the GPS locator she was carrying in her hand, so she found a way to squeeze past the front desk security without going through the metal detector.

Once in her next task was to find her way to the basement, hoping the Mexican spy was right, otherwise the mission would be futile.

Celeste made her way to the lift and shivered in the over efficient air-conditioning. Shamus was right, if only she could wear clothes, just to keep warm, but No! She had worked for the wrong side once and she still felt she should serve her time working naked, it was so ingrained in her from her upbringing. No, that was there, this was Earth, they did things differently here.

The lift door opened and a man got out, Celeste almost missed it as she was debating with herself, and only just made it inside. As she looked at the controls it seemed all was lost as the controls to go further down were key controlled.

Celeste studied the lock and then pointed her finger at it. She started to concentrate.

The lift doors opened as three men got in and Celeste had to move to avoid bumping into them. One of the men pushed the button to go to the top floor, and the lift started to ascend. Celeste held her breath, not daring to breath. She did not want her breathing to give her away. For the moment she did not want to use her phasing ability, because when she used it since her trip to the Moon and back, it caused immense pain throughout her body. She had hid this from everyone, including her beloved Simon, as she felt so ashamed of how she had worked for the wrong side.

Why could they not see that and allow her to work out her atonement naked as she would have to in her … No! She must not let her mind to wander like that.

The lift opened and the men stepped out. Celeste waited for the doors to close before daring to breathe. She turned her attention to the key lock and pointed her finger at it and concentrated on it. She managed to move the lock mechanism with her telekinetic ability. The lock turned and …

Nothing!

“What am I doing wrong here?” Celeste whispered as she was almost in tears.

The doors opened again and this time a stern looking middle aged woman got in the lift. Celeste quietly moved back as the woman took out a key and put it into the very same lock that Celeste had tried. Then the woman put in the key, turned it and started tapping a key sequence. That was it; the lift used both key and combination to get down to the lower levels.

The lift doors were about to close when Celeste thought she spotted something and jumped passed the lady and only just making it through the closing doors of the lift.

She was not sure if the lady had felt her go, and even if she did, would she realise it was an invisible major spirit of virtue in the form of a of naked sixteen year old girl.

Gingerly Celeste crept towards the end of the corridor. There at a locked door stood two armed guards. On a table outside along with a number of old used paper coffee cups was some kind of talisman. Celeste looked at it. It was not a magic talisman; it was more like a badge of office.

The office of a troll clan chief for the Manjura clan

Could the troll be on the top floor instead of the basement, to find him so quickly would seem like incredible luck, but then her mother was Lachesis one of the Greek fates, maybe luck had been something she had inherited. Maybe this was just a red herring and the troll was in the basement after all.

Celeste looked at the guards to see if they were looking at the table. They did not seem to be so Celeste took a breath and held the talisman on the table without picking it up. Within seconds the talisman was also invisible. Celeste stood there almost afraid to move.

The guards had not spotted its disappearance.

Slowly Celeste put the talisman on. It was heavy and it sat there between her bare but invisible breasts.

Now she had to see what was behind that door.

Celeste took another breath and braced for going intangible so she could phase through the door. It would hurt like hell and she was desperate not to cry out in pain.

She put her head down, closed her eyes and ran at the door between the two guards. In seconds she was through, but what happened to the pain? Maybe because she was so wound up about not letting the Colonel and the Clan Chief down she had missed it.

Slowly she opened her eyes, and there sitting in chains was the Clan Chief of the Manjura looking totally dejected

Celeste was just about to become visible when she suddenly heard shouts from the other side of the door behind her. Had they discovered the talisman missing, she briefly fingered it. Then she heard a sound of gunfire and then that of a fireball smashing against the door. Celeste crept away from it to where the troll was sitting; he too was looking at the door in incomprehension.

The door to the cell started to dissolve before their eyes, with in a minute it was gone, and there before them was a female troll, and unlike the majority of female trolls on the Mystical Realms, this troll was fully covered. Could she be married?. Behind her were large creatures she did not recognise and the blue swirl of a gateway back to the Mystical Realms.

“Who are you?” The Clan Chief of the Manjura asked
“You do not recognise me Padow” The female troll sneered

Celeste saw the troll clan Chief shake his head

“Padow?” the troll clan chief then asked in confusion
“Yes Brother” The female troll said with venom, “Did you not know that was the name that ***** of a Delethon female you called a mother, gave you?”
“Why do you insult my mother” The Clan chief asked with anger in his voice, “She was a good consort, if only my father had married her”

“Your father was my father as well” first the female troll screeched
“Impossible had no other younglings or consorts” The Clan Chief retorted, “I was his only youngling”

Celeste then noticed a drow arrive. Now she was scared. Drows sometimes had the ability to see those who would go invisible, just like Shamus had. Celeste raised her hands in surrender, but this drow had not noticed her, or had not let on to her presence in the cell. In the distance she heard guns and more fire balls as members of the Venezuelan defence ministry were killed if they tried to interfere with what was going on in the room

The female troll turned to the drow and gave a sarcastic laugh, “Vabalavich, this half brother of mine genuinely does not know”

Vabalavich, that was the name that the other drow accused her of working for! The entity they were hunting down was another drow!

The female then turned back to the troll clan chief, “Padow my half brother, I am Brameana. My mother was Geerol, the lawful wife of Madron who became the Lord Low Troll. Your father sent us away because we were a political inconvenience. His place as ruler of the Mystical Realms is rightfully mine as the only legitimate heir. It should not belong to some b*****d child of a Delethon *****”

“That request to help in the hunt for more drug runners in Columbia entering our world from the Colonel, that was a lie then” the Troll clan chief shouted and he started to stand up.

At this the drow Vabalavich produced some kind of handgun, Celeste could not identify it.

“Exactly” Brameana went on, “and like a fool you fell for it, except the co-ordinates I gave were for the Venezuelan side of the border at the right moment a patrol was in the area
“Shall we get on with it” Vabalavich asked in an irritated tone
“Certainly my dear Vabalavich” Brameana sneered, “We tried to rescue you, but it was too late and you were shot by the humans” Then she produced what looked like a camera phone and pointed it at the Clan Chief of the Manjura

The drow removed the safety catch on the gun

BANG BANG

The Clan Chief of the Manjura collapsed instantly as the bullets tore into him

Brameana came and stood over him as he lay dying and showed the footage of him being shot, “Don’t worry Padow my brother, your death by the humans will be avenged, and I will regain what was taken from me” Brameana then gave a cruel laugh and kicked the dying troll in the head. “That was for my mother who was cast aside by your father” she screamed
“We have to leave now” Vabalavich insisted, “The next part of your plan is ready to deploy as soon as we return”
“Oh yes” Brameana replied, “It’s time to visit our vengeance on the trolls that tried to annihilate our clan.

Celeste watched as the drow and Brameana turned and entered the gateway, followed by the brutish creatures. The smell of burnt flesh was nauseous, and the building was now on fire.

Celeste became visible and ran to the Clan Chief of the Manjura, he was almost gone, so instinctively Celeste put her arms around him and began her healing ability on maximum power. Her eyes glowed with a bright green piercing light, at least that ability did not destroy clothes, if she had had any to wear.

Within a minute the troll was healed and looking at his rescuer.
“Who are you?” he asked
“Celeste” Celeste replied, still holding on to the troll, “The Colonel sent me to rescue you” she shouted above the sound of the fire
“How?” he asked.

Celeste remembered the GPS locator she was still holding, “They are supposed to come when I activate this” she said and switched it on. But something was wrong, it was not working, either the heat from the fire was stopping it or it had got damaged when she had phased through the door.
“It’s not working” The troll shouted
“If only I could still teleport” Celeste wept, “I would take you to the Colonel

Then to her surprise, Celeste teleported away with the clan Chief of the Manjura

+ + +

The mess hall
The USS Bataan

Samuel was sipping coffee while Shamus sat waiting with an artificial wormhole generator.

Suddenly in the middle of the floor electricity started to flash like mini lightning storms. In seconds there was The Clan Chief of the Manjura, and clutching onto him was a very naked Celeste.

Celeste lay on the floor dazed and so did the troll.

Samuel took off his jacket and rushed round to a much disoriented Celeste, knelt down, helped her sit up and then wrapped his jacket around her to cover her nakedness. Then he looked up at the astonished crew who were also in the mess hall.
“So he was real after all?” said one of the sailors
“Yes” Samuel “growled, “Now help him up” he ordered.
At this several sailor rushed to assist the troll still in his chains to get up.

Shamus pointed his finger at the chains and they fell off.

Samuel helped Celeste to her feet, she was now holding the coat around her as Samuel held her tightly, her face was deathly white “How come I teleported” Celeste asked, before she passed out in Samuel’s arms.

Shamus looked up at the Colonel, “The Major was right” he said, “There was nothing wrong with that potion, the extra kick was it restoring her power, and using a teleport with such cargo as our troll friend without bracing for it has washed her out”

Samuel then picked up Celeste in his arms, “Is she going to be alright?” he asked
“Ai” Shamus replied, “She just needs some rest”

Just then a call came through summoning Samuel and Shamus to the bridge. Samuel looked around and saw a male sailor and a female ensign. He ordered the male sailor to carry Celeste, wrapped in his jacket, and told him to take her to her assigned quarters and then wait outside. The female ensign was to put some night clothes from Celeste’s suitcase on the girl and then if required call in the male sailor to put Celeste to bed. Then he and Shamus headed for the bridge.

When they got there, the captain looked grim, “We were monitoring the radio traffic from Caracas” he told Samuel, “A minute ago all communications went down. Something is very wrong”

+ + +

National Naval Medical Center
Bethesda, Maryland USA

Sue-Lim sat on her bed in her white dressing gown and chatted with Simon and Pete. She loved Pete, and had missed him the previous day. Today it was a pleasant surprise to see Simon, the lab technician, come visit her as well. Simon could probably give her, Charlene and Pete a run for their money .

Naturally she was concerned about her friend Charlene and the girl who had saved her life.

Pete had contemplated ordering Simon not to say anything about, but because of Simon’s autism and his attachment to Celeste such an order would be futile

“The Colonel always comes through” Sue-Lim told Simon. She had a soft spot for him because he was like a little brother she never had, and his condition brought out the maternal feeling in her. Sue-Lim found it sweet that Celeste and Simon might be an item, although like Pete, she realised that Celeste being only sixteen could complicate matters.

But now it was time to leave as visiting hours were soon to be over. Sue-Lim had a quick glance out the window and then got up off the bed to open the door.

“Pete said I could be his best man at your wedding” Simon blurted out
“That’s nice” Sue-Lim replied as she reached for the handle.

At that moment it was fortunate that everyone was looking at the door and not out of the window, because at that precise moment the room filled with intense white light.

“What the hell was that” Pete said as he rubbed his eyes, “Tell me which” was all he got out before there was the sound of breaking glass and a loud explosion in the distance.

Sue-Lim felt a sharp pain and then noticed her arm was bleeding as a piece of glass buried itself in her forearm, by luck away from any arteries. She wanted to pull it out instinctively, but remembered that would be a bad idea. Suddenly there was also broken glass on the bed and the floor

What on Earth had just happened

Then they all turned around, and through the smashed windows of the hospital ward they saw the mushroom cloud rising in the distance over the city of Washington DC

Youtube video

To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode V – It’s a MAD World

Sometimes it is a case of one thing after another in life as calamities come in an unending stream

The Inter Dimensional Entity Control special operations team have finally rescued the Clan Chief of the Manjura, only for there to be a surprise attack on Washington DC with what seems like a nuclear weapon. Added to that, all communications from Caracas the Venezuelan city where the clan chief was held captive have broken off abruptly

+ + +

National Naval Medical Center
Bethesda, Maryland USA

“I can’t believe it” Sue-Lim whispered, “The Russians have started World War Three”
“If that were the Russian’s” Simon spoke up with emotion in his voice at what he had seen, “We would be dead as well, that’s not the biggest nuke they have”

Pete Smith glance down from looking at the rising mushroom cloud at Sue-Lim Wang’s arm, “Sue-Lim your arm” he shouted
“I know” she said in total shock at what she had just seen.
“Don’t take it out Sue-Lim” Pete instructed, “It will make the bleeding worse”
“I know that too” Sue-Lim said angrily

“Kathryn, Sophie” Simon suddenly screamed, “That’s gone off at the IDEC” he shouted

“Are you sure” Pete asked him.
Simon nodded furiously, eyes streaming with tears, “They killed Aunty Kathryn” he wept.

“We need to get out of here” Pete ordered, and pulled open the door to the room. Outside in the corridor was pandemonium. The power had briefly failed, so now the hospital was on back up generators. Obviously others had been hit by flying glass and it was hard to get a member of staff to stop and see to Sue-Lim’s arm.

“Allow me to help” a voice from behind came. It was a voice Pete recognised and hated. He turned around and there behind them was Sue-Lim’s father, the enigmatic Mr Vee.

“Haven’t you done enough already” Pete yelled and swung a fist at Mr Vee.

Mr Vee parried the attack and in seconds Pete was on the floor in an arm lock
“I assure you Mr Smith this is not of my doing” He told Pete
“Let him go Dad” Sue-Lim shouted.
Mr Vee released Pete, and then pulled a CIA ID badge and intercepted a nurse, “I would be exceedingly grateful” he growled at her, “If you could deal with my daughter’s arm right now”
“Dad” Sue-Lim said angrily at her father pulling rank as it were, but the nurse was compliant and took Sue-Lim away to be seen.

Simon helped Pete up and nervously spoke to Mr Vee, carefully avoiding eye contact. “That was a tactical nuke sir”
“Yes indeed that seems to be the case Mr Hargreaves” Mr Vee replied
“What do you want” Pete growled.
“I merely wanted to talk with my daughter” Mr Vee began, “but it seems we have been over taken by events somewhat”
“Over taken by events” Pete shouted, “They’ve just nuked DC for crying out loud”
“I think Mr Smith” Mr Vee said calmly, “You better go and be with my daughter and I will escort Mr Hargreaves home, I believe his family home was outside the blast radius”
“I want to stay with Miss Wang” Simon objected

Mr Vee thought for a moment, “That might be a better idea after all Mr Hargreaves” and with that, Mr Vee left in a hurry.

+ + +

County Claire
Ireland

Mark and Jenny were just about getting up as they were due at the farm house for breakfast with the O’Docherty family when there was a furious knocking at the door.

Mark was about to put a shirt on when he heard the knocking, so immediately opened the door

It was Shaun O’Docherty along with Mr O’Kerry one of the leprechauns. Shaun was almost breathless.
“What’s the problem?” Mark asked.
“I think you need to see the news for yourself” The leprechaun chipped in, “On that television contraption you humans gawp at”

Mark glanced at the unused television set. “Can it wait until later when we are both dressed” Mark asked
“I don’t think so” Shaun replied, “I’ll put it on for you”

Jenny came in to the living room wrapped only in a towel and looked puzzled but did not say anything

Mark stood aside and let Shaun come in and switch the television to a news station.

Jenny looked at what she saw on the screen and froze in utter shock at what she saw on the television news

The television news service said it was broadcasting from Cork, as much of Dublin had been levelled by a massive explosion, killing thousands and it was believed to been some kind nuclear weapon.

“That was where all the leprechauns were being called to” Mark then said trying to over come his shock
“Ai” Mr O’Kerry agreed, “They were all there except for us, so that explosion means we are the last two leprechauns left in Ireland”
“Mark what’s going on” Jenny asked with her eyes filling with tears and then starting shake as her legs began to give way.

Mark grabbed Jenny and helped her to sit down on the couch in front of the television and sat down beside her with an arm around her slender body. Then Jenny pointed back at the television set.

Mark looked in trepidation at the screen.

It was also reporting that there had been a nuclear attack on Washington DC as well.

+ + +

Wallsend Metro Station
Tyne and Wear
(Eastbound)

Frank Green was idly thinking about how the local football would be doing as he sat on the metro train as it was stopped at Wallsend Metro station to pick up passengers. Frank Green was heading in to central Newcastle to collect Jenny’s former co-worker’s belongings. For the moment Stephanie, Jenny’s friend was staying with him and his wife, as her baby was due any moment. Frank had been utterly disgusted with the father of Stephanie’s baby, for kicking her out because she did not want to have an abortion and as Stephanie had been workmates for years she was like a surrogate daughter.

They were looking forward to the baby’s arrival as, Stephanie was their surrogate daughter now, her baby their surrogate grandchild to add to the real grandchild that his real daughter Jenny was expecting.

The power supply in the carriage went dead. The driver got out of the cab and started going down the aisle of the train.
“You need to get off now” he ordered, “The train has just died, it must be a power line failure”

People were asking about their tickets and the driver was assuring them that once Nexus were aware they would arrange for their tickets to be valid on the buses.

Frank was just about to get up from his seat and follow the throng onto the platform, ready to get a bus into the city, when suddenly there was the sound of a very large explosion in the distance, followed by swearing from some of the other passengers and the sound of windows breaking nearby.

Even the windows on the Metro train shattered.
Frank got to his feet as fast as he was able and exited the carriage. A crowd of people were staring in disbelief as they watched in the distance a mushroom cloud rising in the direction of the city of Newcastle upon Tyne.

+ + +

Rochester, New Hampshire
United States of America
[img=600x400]http://pics4.city-data.com/cpicc/cfiles16604.jpg[/img]

Rebecca Sands, the former spirit of kindness crept into the living room in her pyjamas and dressing gown, she was still feeling unwell from what she had been told was influenza but was recovering well according to the doctor. Rebecca was looking forward to going back to school and seeing her special friend Darren, who like her was not originally from this part of the world. He was from Toronto and she was originally from Slough in England.

Rebecca’s biological father had been the late Spirit of Friendship, although it was years before she was told who he was. Since her biological mother’s death in England and her giving up of her status as a minor spirit of virtue, she had been living with her maternal uncle Matthew and his wife Susan Sands and son Frank Sands in Rochester Newhampshire. Her uncle and his wife had even adopted her as their own daughter and now it was quite natural for Rebecca to refer to them as mum and dad, which she loved doing, as did they. Rebecca had really integrated well into this part of the Sand’s family.

The television was on and her adoptive mother was staring transfixed in disbelieve at the news programme that was on.

“Mum” Rebecca asked as she climbed onto the couch and wrapped her arms around Susan, “What’s happened”
In a barely audible voice she whispered, “There’s been a nuclear explosion in Washington DC”
“Dad?” Rebecca cried out in distress
“He’s ok sweetheart” Susan replied, “he’s at Fort Carson working on Tania McCaskey’s appeal”

Suddenly the news report of the aftermath on the Washington bomb was interrupted. “We are getting confirmation there has been another nuclear explosion like the one in Washington DC, but this one was detonated in New York City”

“Mazy?” Rebecca cried out, remembering the former Spirit of Caring who had helped her when she was unlawfully held in a New York “orphanage”.

Susan and Rebecca hugged each other as both were in tears as more news about the New York attack came in.

+ + +

The Bridge
The USS Bataan

The atmosphere on the bridge was grim on the Bridge of the USS Bataan. The captain had taken the decision along with the colonel that the rest of the ship would not be told just yet about the news as it was pouring in.

“Sir” said one of the ensigns on the bridge, “We have confirmed that it was definitely a nuclear device that detonated in Caracas”

“Sir” said another rating in a voice loaded with emotion and disbelief, “They’ve nuked New York”

“The Washington bomb” Samuel said quietly, “Do we know exactly where ground zero was?”
The captain nodded his head, “I’m sorry Colonel” he replied, “It was directly next to your headquarters. Inter Dimensional Entity Control headquarters has been wiped out. There are no survivors”
“Oh my” Shamus responded then he turned to Samuel and then the Captain, “I seriously suggest that we keep Celeste sedated, especially since she was so into that Simon Hargreaves chap of yours. When she finds out he’s dead, there is no telling how she will react, especially with her teleport powers possibly returning”
“I have to agree” Samuel conceded as he shook his head and looked up at the ceiling, “Can you arrange that Captain?”
“I’ll get the ship’s doctor onto it the Captain replied and instructed a bridge officer to carry out the request, then the Captain turned back to Shamus, “I’m afraid I have some bad news for you too Mr Tuckle” the Captain then said, “would you like to take it in my office in case you need to sit down”
“I can take it here” Shamus indignantly replied
“I feel you should be sitting down sir” the Captain insisted
“Just spit it out” Shamus replied with impatience
“One of the targets in these co-ordinated attacks was Dublin” The Captain reluctantly said.

Shamus shook his head and put his hands to his head, then he dropped his hands, “So that was why all our leprechauns were ordered to Dublin” Shamus growled, “The b*****ds doing this wanted to take us out as well and they succeeded”
“I tried to get in touch with the head of the G2 Special section I could not get through” Samuel told Shamus
“I got the same run around” Shamus replied, “It’s not like Gregory O’Doyle to avoid my calls”
“At least we stopped the O’Kerrys going” Samuel said, putting a hand on Shamus’s shoulders.
“Well that’s something to be thankful for I suppose” Shamus said as the news sank in.

“Sir” the first ensign interrupted, “We have further reports of nuclear explosions” he told them and handed a piece of paper to the captain

“Where else have they hit Captain” Samuel asked

The Captain stared at the piece of paper

“Captain?” Pressed Samuel

The captain slowly began to read the list, “In the United States, Los Vegas, Los Angeles, San Francisco, Houston Texas, Cape Canaveral, and Detroit. Outside of the United States, Jerusalem, London England and” The Captain frowned, “A city in the north east of England called Newcastle upon Tyne” The captain looked up, “That last one does not make any sense, it is not of any strategic value”

“But why would the Russians attack us sir?” the first officer interrupted, “especially when we were supposedly decommissioning nuclear weapons”

“What makes you think it’s the Russians?” Samuel asked
“This latest report” The first officer replied and handed over a blackberry to the Samuel.
“One of their bombs designated for Chicago failed to explode for some reason” The first officer explained, “and preliminary reports say that it is an old Soviet tactical nuclear warhead with a 76KT yield.”

“How was it delivered?” Shamus asked the first officer
“Which one?” The first officer asked
“The Chicago one you idiot” Shamus shouted at the first officer
“Careful Shamus” Samuel interjected, “He’s not the one who destroyed Dublin”
“I’m sorry” Shamus apologised
“That’s ok sir” The first officer replied, “I have or had family back in DC”
“I’m so sorry” Shamus repeated
“Mr McTuckle” The First officer went on, “It was just the shell. Witnesses reported a blue light before it appeared. Some form of rocket fuel perhaps?”

“More like an orb of dimension jumping” Samuel muttered
“It has to be” growled Shamus
“A what?” the Captain asked
“It’s what we use to travel between your world and ours” Shamus replied
“Similar to our artificial wormhole generator Captain” Samuel cut in, “I don’t think this is the Russians, for one, why only tactical nukes and why target one of their allies?”
“This also raises another question” Shamus then said, “Who ever has been doing this, where did they get the orbs, our troll friend downstairs is head of the clan that is supposed to be holding these things at Karam Tag Chou to prevent unauthorised use”
“It looks like we need to ask the Clan Chief of the Manjura a few questions” Samuel told the Captain.

“Let’s go and talk to him then” The Captain suggested
“I agree” Samuel replied

Just then a report of another nuclear attack came in, “Sir” shouted one of the member’s of the bridge crew, “One of those devices has taken out the USS Ronald Regan Sir. They report that it is gone along with a number of other support ships”

“Captain” Samuel said firmly to the captain, “We need to get out of here, just in case they target the Bataan”
“Where do you suggest we go?” the Captain asked

“We need to push south to colder waters” Shamus interrupted, “If it is being carried out by creatures from our world, we need to go where it is colder”
“Why not head North” The Captain asked
“Because that’s where the most of the attacks are, and they could be looking for us in the Northern Hemisphere” Samuel put in and then headed for the stairs to talk to the troll they had rescued”

“I could teleport to Ireland and bring the O’Kerry’s back here” Shamus suggested to the captain.
“I would rather you didn’t” The Captain replied, “It would mean having to give out our position and as the United States of America has been attacked, we must assume we are on a war footing”
“Ok” Shamus replied, and then followed the Colonel after the troll.

+ + +

Central City
The Mystical Realms

Marine Captain Sandra Philips sat shivering in her cell. Although she still had her military trousers on, she had been stripped to the waist on the orders of the troll who had been in charge of her arrest. (It was troll custom that all single females, as Sandra was, were not allowed to wear any tops so male trolls could assess if they had sufficient assets to nurture young)

Her companion the Clan Chief of the Rachtal had managed to get a hobgoblin guard to pass in a blanket, but even with that, Sandra was cold. It also did not help that the sight of the gallows being built played on her mind. Sandra was to be hanged for the murder of the Clan Chief of the Manjura as would be the Clan Chief of the Rachtal.

The door to the cell was opened and in came the troglodyte mercenaries and pulled away the blanket from Sandra and threw it on the floor. Another two also came and grabbed the Clan Chief of the Rachtal and they were hauled from the cell. The Troglodytes proceeded to drag Sandra out to the city square where the gallows had been erected. Already there were three elves, one a female elf hanging lifeless and dead. There was one noose left.

Beside the gallows was a large block and an axe

“It looks like they will give me the dignity of the axe rather than the rope” The Clan Chief of the Rachtal said to Sandra as she walked towards the gallows, hands tied behind her back.

The execution party stopped.

The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura came out to meet them, wearing the robes of a clan chief!

“We are here today citizens” The Deputy shouted, “to continue executing the traitors, including a Clan Chief who deceived our leader to go to his death at the hands of duplicitous humans”
“That’s a lie” The Clan Chief of the Rachtal shouted, “You have no proof”

“We have your signed confession” The Manjura troll countered
“I wrote no such confession” the Rachtal troll shouted back

“Can we get on with this?” The Manjura troll said with an air of irritation
Immediately the Clan Chief of the Manjura was forced by the many troglodyte mercenaries to the block and they forced him to his knees.

Sandra watched in horror as another troglodyte mercenary picked up the axe, positioned it and then brought it down on the neck of the Clan Chief of the Rachtal, beheading him in one stroke.

There was an immense cheer from other troglodytes who had poured into the city. Sandra noticed however that the other inhabitants who were cheering seemed to be doing it half heartedly. It was obvious that they had been coerced to be there and told to cheer each execution.

The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura then pulled out what appeared to be a mobile phone. “I have here” He began, “On the humans very own technology, proof of the murder of our beloved former clan leader of the Manjura.”

Sandra heard a faint buzzing near her left ear. “Play along, play along” she thought she heard something say. It was obviously some insect brought by the stench of the troglodytes.

The Deputy Clan Chief continued, “This female human is the last of this pestilence of humans. And as such she must pay the ultimate penalty for the treachery of her species. Begin her execution”

Sandra was moved towards the gallows and carried up the steps. Even though she was a captain in the US Marines, she could not help but bursting into tears at the thought of being hanged like a common criminal just because she was a human and being punished for the actions of others.

Sandra was planted on the trapdoor while the executioner checked the ropes around her hands, tied her ankles together and then finally started to place the noose over her neck.

As the noose was being tightened to fit, she thought she heard another insect whisper into her ear. “Give this to Celeste” Then, she found she was holding in her hands what felt like a small round crystal ball, the size of a table tennis ball. The executioner must have placed it there for some reason.

“I have only ever tried to serve you” Sandra bleated.

“Gag her” Shouted the Deputy Clan Chief

At this a dirty rag was tied around her mouth to stop her from speaking further.

Sandra was now standing there on the trapdoor of the gallows, a rope around her neck, gagged her feet tied and her hands bound with some hard object in her hand.

Then the troglodyte assassin pulled the lever and released the trapdoor and then everything went black.

+ + +

Officer’s Mess
USS Bataan

The officer’s mess was empty save for Doctor Charlene Henshaw and the Clan Chief of the Manjura. Both sat at the table facing each other, in silence, in a semi state of shock.

The Clan Chief of the Manjura decided to speak first. “I’m so sorry that you were shot and then tortured because I was such a fool” he apologised.

Charlene looked up and then just squeaked out, the word “Right” and then looked down at the table with her head resting in her hands

The troll looked at Charlene and saw how she was close to tears. Something was seriously up, and they had not told him what. His rescuer Celeste had collapsed and it seemed that she was not supposed to be able to teleport herself, let alone her and him. For now the two of them were confined to this officer’s mess. It seemed like both of them were in a prison. He was also wondering why they were not using one of their artificial wormholes to send him home.

“They’re dead” Charlene uttered
“Who?” The troll asked quietly
Charlene looked up in disbelief, “You’ve not heard?” she said to the troll.
“I have not heard anything Doctor Henshaw” The troll replied
“Don’t call me that” Charlene shouted, “You make me sound old. I’m Charlene” She screamed, “Call me Charlene” At which point she broke down in tears repeating the words “They’re all dead”

The door opened and the troll looked up from Charlene’s sobbing at who was coming in. It was the Colonel, the leprechaun and the captain of this enormous ship.

The colonel went over to Charlene, sat down beside her and put an arm around her. “I presume you heard about DC” he said quietly.
Charlene nodded with tears streaming down her eyes.
“We’ve just heard” The colonel told her, “that the bomb was only seventy six kiloton’s. There is no way Bethesda would have been destroyed by that blast”
“What about Pete” Charlene sobbed, “What about the others?”
“We don’t know yet Charlene” the colonel quietly told her
The Clan Chief of the Manjura frowned, “Colonel what are you not telling me?”

Samuel glowered at the troll and then spoke to the captain, “I don’t think we need detain Doctor Henshaw here any longer” he said, and then he spoke to Charlene, “Charlene, the Captain will get someone to take you to your quarters. They should be ready now”

The Captain came over and Charlene stood up. The Captain ushered Charlene out of the room and instructed one of the sentries outside the mess to escort her to where she would be staying on board the ship.

When Charlene was gone, the Captain, the Colonel and Shamus then sat down at the table opposite the clan Chief of the Manjura.

“Something is obviously very wrong” the troll opened with
“That’s one hell of an understatement” Samuel countered angrily
“What’s wrong? What have I supposed to have done” the troll answered putting his hands up as if he was surrendering

“Not long after you were brought here” Shamus replied, “The city where you were held was attacked by what the humans call a nuclear weapon”
“A what?” The troll replied with confusion.
“Explosives of immense power” Samuel told the troll, “Depending on the type of nuke, capable of destroying your entire central city or your citadel in one explosion”
“Plus the associated fall out and long term radiation problems” The Captain interjected.
Samuel looked at the Captain, as if to say “Back off this is my interrogation”

The troll thought for a moment, “I’m sorry Colonel. I did not realise what she meant by avenging my death”

“She?” Shamus asked

The troll turned to the Leprechaun and then back to the colonel, “Her name is Brameana” the troll explained, “She came to my cell, she claims also to be a child of my father the late Lord Low Troll”
“You have a sister?” Shamus asked with incredulity
“Half sister” The troll corrected and then continued, “After that a drow shot me, she said she would avenge my death at the hands of humans. She even showed my shooting recorded on”
“A drow?” Samuel interrupted
“Yes Colonel, it was a drow by the name of Vabalavich. He was working with this Brameana as well as the bug-bears she had with her”

This time Shamus interrupted, “Bug-Bears!” he exclaimed, “I thought they were safely exiled in the Far Islands”

The troll shook his head. “I know what I saw Colonel, Brameana, my half sister, if that is who she really is, was working with a drow and what looked like well armed and armoured bug-bears.

Samuel looked at Shamus quizzically.
“Bug Bears my dear Colonel” Shamus explained, “Are just as big, if not bigger than trolls and are their equal if not more”
“But” The Clan Chief interrupted, “They are evil and crueler than trolls. The only reason we took the top spot at, as you humans call it, the head of the food chain, is that bug-bears are ill disciplined and normally fight amongst themselves. They are also never well equipped in weapons or armour. Many winters ago, because of their violence and ill behaviour, they were banished to the Far Islands”

The Clan Chief then looked at the table and then looked up, “So her vengeance was to destroy the city I was held in?” He asked
“Along with several other cities in the United States” The captain interrupted

The troll opened his eyes wide at the shock of this news
“That is why Doctor Henshaw was upset” Samuel cut in, “She had heard of the nuclear attack on Washington DC. Our headquarters was the primary target and we lost a lot of good friends today”
“But those are human weapons” the troll protested
“Colonel” Shamus interrupted, “Remember Major Bolak was investigating an internal matter”
“And our troll friend saw a drow” Samuel sighed
“He must have stolen those nuclear weapons” Shamus pressed, “But from my understanding of the blasted things, the ones that have blown up along with the one that failed were small”
“So for the moment Clan Chief, if you were wondering, we are not risking powering up a wormhole generator as it might give away our position” Samuel told the troll, “They have already targeted the USS Ronald Regan and I don’t want them targeting this ship”

“Ok Colonel, I understand, I do not wish to put you at risk so I will stay here for the duration” The Clan Chief conceded,” but what makes you think it’s not a human matter” the troll pressed.
“If it was nothing to do with IDW01” Samuel retorted, “Why attack the City that you were just rescued from, especially as the country in question is on friendly terms with the superpower that the nukes came from”

The troll closed his eyes and shook his head, “She must want to be seen to be wreaking vengeance on those who took me and had me killed, and if that was that nation’s capital city then that would make sense”
Samuel then remembered the nuclear attack on the North East of England, “And where does the City of Newcastle upon Tyne in England fit in to this wreaking?” he asked, “It has been attacked by the same type of nuclear weapon”

“My dear Colonel” The Clan Chief responded, “That was where Mr Andrews came from, when was carried back to our world when he, Lachesis and the Spirit of True Love were put on trial for interfering in the affairs of mortals.”

“Now I see what she is doing” Shamus cut in, “When Mr Andrews was released on a technicality it caused the Lord Low Troll considerable embarrassment. Not only does she want to be seen to avenging your death but she also wants to be seen to be avenging her dear departed daddy, and an attack on that city would fit into that theory”

The troll was silent for a moment and then said, “I am afraid there is more”
“Like what?” Samuel asked
“She seemed to think she should be heir to the position of ruler of our world” The troll admitted
“But a female troll could not even hope to be clan leader” Shamus objected, “let alone ruler of the Mystical Realms”
“Unless she proved herself a mighty warrior by the rules of Gal-Ha-Din” The troll countered, “But that is an ancient rite of our past” he said as he shook his head in puzzlement.

Samuel looked up at the ceiling and then back at the troll “Enlighten us” He curtly ordered the clan Chief of the Manjura, “We’re not kind of up on our ancient rite of trolls”

“It is simple Colonel” The Clan Chief went on, “Before we had an emperor and a means to decide amongst ourselves, there was the rite of Gal-Ha-Din. Simply put Colonel, any troll, male or female, who scores a total victory over a superior enemy is considered ultimate ruler and all troll clans must swear allegiance.”

“But how can a series of small tactical nuclear weapons achieve that” Shamus replied

“I think I have an idea Colonel” The Captain then interrupted, “Because of the attacks, we have moved to DEFCON ONE

“My G_d” Samuel swore, “It’s M A D. This b***h is going to use M A D against us”

This time it was the troll and Shamus who had blank looks.
“You could be right” The captain replied, clearly on the colonel’s wave length if nobody else was.

“What is M A D” The troll asked
“Mutual Assured Destruction” Samuel answered, “She wants us to think it was a Russian attack so we would retaliate. Captain, that nuke that was a dud, was probably designed not to go off to plant evidence against the Russians. We need to tell NORAD and Strategic Air Command not to fall for it”

“I still don’t follow the troll” spoke up.
“I think I know what he’s on about now” Shamus explained. The Russians launch an attack and destroy the Americans and their allies, but then they launch their nukes and destroy the Russians and their allies in retaliation”

“But if you destroy each other” The troll asked, “How can Brameana claim victory under Gal-Ha-Din”
“Because” Samuel said quietly, “there will still be some survivors”
“Without the infrastructure of a technological world that Earth is” Chipped in Shamus
“She just has to send in shock troops to cull or subdue any survivors and she has her victory on a plate” Samuel concluded

The troll got up and walked away from the table. Shook his head and then sat down again. “If she sends in Bug Bears you humans will not have a chance” he said with cold recognition of his half sister’s plan. The troll banged both hands on the table, “She must be stopped”
“I agree” Samuel replied and then turned to the captain, “Can you arrange a patch through to anyone in command who may have survived the Washington bombing”
“I’ll get on it” the captain replied, “Luckily the Pentagon only suffered light damage from the blast. It’s still operational”

With that the Captain left the room, leaving Shamus and Samuel alone with the troll, “Any other relatives we need to be aware of?” Samuel asked

The clan chief shook his head, “I do not know Colonel” he answered, “Until today I did not even know of the possibility of having a half sister, if that is who she really is”

Suddenly there was a strange rush of wind in the room, and then a blue dot appeared in the air, which began to grow into a swirling mass.

It was an incoming magic wormhole

Samuel stood up and drew his handgun instantly and pointed it at the wormhole.

Suddenly onto the floor fell what looked like a half naked woman, her feet bound, and hands tied behind her back. She was gagged also had a noose around her neck with a few feet of rope leading off from it. By her feet there was something looking like a small crystal globe which had fallen from her hands. She had what appeared to be US military trousers, but she was otherwise without clothing above the waist. Her neck looked like it had been broken by the rope; it was obvious she had just been hanged.

Shamus got off his seat and ran to the body while Samuel kept the gun trained on the body, just in case it was a doppelganger assassin and this was an elaborate deception. If it was, this time his ammunition would penetrate it tough hide, unlike the time he had tried to take one down at The Facility in North London.

Just then the wormhole closed and a small naked male figure wearing a green pointed hat flew out and settled on the table.

Samuel switched to pointing the gun at the small figure, which was looking down at the female figure lying on the floor.

“Pixies” Scoffed Shamus
“Just because we could not find a Cornish intelligence service” The pixie retorted, “That does not mean we are not up to serving the humans that gave us existence as well as you leprechauns”

Shamus looked up at Samuel, “Put that gun away” he told the colonel, “They’re harmless”
“So this is?” Samuel began, pointing at the female body lying on the floor.
“Is one of yours and she is dead at the moment” The pixie replied and then darted over to the body, “So I need to restore and revive her” he said in his squeaky voice. The pixie flew to the woman’s neck where the rope was, and took what looked like a small bright star in his hands from his hat and placed it on the her neck.

There was a clicking sound, and her neck seemed to repair itself, then the bright light suddenly grew and encompassed the entire body and then faded. Suddenly the woman woke up and started choking on the tightened noose. Shamus quickly pulled loose the noose around her neck, pulled it off of her and flung it in disgust into the corner of the room. The woman then started to breathe quite rapidly even though she had a gag in her mouth.

The pixie flew up to just in front of Samuel’s face, “I took her soul from her body just before they hanged her so her thread of life would not break, and then I stayed with her body to mend it and restore her soul so she could live again. My friend cut the rope as soon as she had dropped and opened the portal to here. Hopefully he has created an illusion so they still see your Marine Captain hanging there”

Samuel holstered his gun, “So how did you find us?”
“I targeted this leprechaun here, as we heard he was with you” the pixie told him, “and because leprechauns are easy to find, because they are so huge and lumbering and leak magic”
“Watch your mouth” Shamus snapped back
The pixie ignored Shamus and flew down to the small crystal globe and pointed to it, “This is for the Spirit of Second Chances” he said, “A present we were asked to pass on by her mother it is a crystal of secret hearts desires. Her mother thinks it will help her daughter learn love, what ever that means
”
The pixie then flew over to the Clan Chief of the Manjura, “So you are still alive” he squeaked, “The new ruler of Central City said you had been killed”
“I am very much alive pixie” the Clan Chief of the Manjura replied, “And to whom am I addressing” the troll then asked.
“Best you don’t know” The Pixie replied, “I have to go, I have friends in Devon. If I go back to our world they will find me. I just hope my friend got away” With that the pixie vanished in a puff of stars

“Damn pixies” Shamus mumbled, “Can’t stay still for a minute and always so rude”

The woman moaned to try and attract attention, since the others had seemed to forget about her as they were talking to the strange sprite, but because of the gag she could not speak

Samuel walked over and recognised the female; it was US Marine Captain Sandra Philips,

but what had happened to the rest of her clothes?.

Samuel pulled down her gag so she could speak.
“Is this some kind of afterlife” she asked still slightly disorientated at being hanged and then brought back to life
“No Captain” Samuel replied, “You’re alive and on Earth on the USS Bataan”

Shamus helped Sandra sit up pointed his finger at the ropes binding her hands and feet. Instantly they untied themselves, while Samuel removed the gag completely.

Sandra sat up on the floor and shook her head, still not believing she was alive. She was still so used to liaising with old fashioned trolls with old fashioned attitudes to single females, that she made no attempt to cover her modesty with her arms.

“What happened to your clothes Marine” Samuel asked her
Sandra recognised who the Colonel was and quickly stood up and saluted and then stood to attention, still making no attempt at covering her naked breasts, “The troll who had me arrested sir, her had them removed from me sir” she replied, “He said my wearing a top as a single female offended him. I’m sorry sir but did not realise I would cause such offence doing so in our assigned quarters. It was my fault for not following troll custom at all times sir. If I ever go back there, it won’t happen again sir”

Samuel shook his head in disbelief at not only had a female marine obviously been abused, but that she had assumed she was to blame and was willing to go along with this obsolete tradition of trolls. “At ease Captain” Samuel told the female marine captain. Samuel then took off his military jacket, “Would you like to put this on?” Samuel asked her.

Sandra saw the Clan Chief of the Manjura standing there and briefly shook her head, “Thank you sir, but I better not, since we have a troll dignitary here, I do not wish to cause any further offence sir” she said and then added “Anyway sir I’ve got use to going topless as it causes less problems with some of the older trolls”

“Captain” Samuel said with more force, “This is Earth, you’re on, not IDW01, and marines here must observe the full uniform regulations when on duty, so please put this on and do it up” he ordered, “The captain will arrange for more replacement clothes and assign you quarters with the other marines on board”

“I’m sorry sir” Sandra apologised, “but what about the troll” she asked, “My putting a top on may offend him sir”
“You may do as you commanding officer says” The Clan Chief of the Manjura interrupted, “I am not offended by single females of any race wearing tops and covering themselves. In fact I have tried to get other trolls to be as enlightened as I am on this issue”
“Ok sir if you are sure” Sandra addressed the Clan Chief
“Put on the Jacket Miss Philips” The Clan Chief replied as he nodded, “You have my permission to put on what ever clothes you wish whenever you want”
Sandra then obediently took Samuel’s jacket and put it on and did it up as ordered.
“I must say it feels good sir to wear somethin” she admitted, “I never really liked working topless, I just thought for the sake of the mission it was something that had to be done”

“Tell me soldier” Samuel asked her next, “They don’t hang you for breaching an obsolete custom you should not be observing. So why did they arrest and hang you”

Sandra looked at the troll and frowned, “They said he had been murdered by humans” she answered pointing at the Clan Chief of the Manjura “and I as a human was to be executed for that crime along with the Clan Chief of the Rachtal. He was beheaded before I was hanged”, then she turned back to the Colonel, “As for the troll custom of females having to go topless sir, I was only able to get respect from the troll elders by observing it and attending there meetings topless sir.”
“And what about the example you were setting to those under your command?” Samuel countered, “Letting them see their commanding officer like that”

For a moment Sandra was silent and then replied, “I explained it to them sir. This was our first assignment on an alien world and we were inadequately briefed sir. I had to make it up as I went along, and if I had had a female marine under me who was not married, I would have ordered her to remove her top in their presence as well sir. I would probably also insist she went topless all the time even just amongst ourselves. It helped diplomatic relations with the troll leaders and if I had to sir as a marine I would do it again, if it helped to do our job sir” she added with a slight tinge of defiance.

“Colonel” Shamus interrupted, “This is not the time to debate uniform policy and how to conduct diplomacy with obstinate and stuck in the past trolls”
“Colonel I must bear responsibility for Captain Philips plight” the Clan Chief of the Manjira interrupted, “Before I went on that stupid mission to that country you call Venezuela I was going to speak to your captain about how she need not feel the need to placate the older trolls by foregoing garments above the waist, and then I was going to speak to some of those older trolls to tell them not to impose this obsolete tradition of trolls on your people. Colonel, please do not punish the Captain for my failing to protect her from these old attitudes of my compatriots. Indeed knowing them as I do Colonel, she was probably wise to do as she did until I could intervene on her behalf.”

“OK” Samuel relented, “I’ve had a run in with this custom before with a former member of my special ops team” he added. “Captain what happened to the rest of your team” Samuel went on
“Murdered sir” Sandra replied, “The troll also told me he had killed all those at the citadel”

“Which troll was this” The clan chief then asked
“Your deputy sir” Sandra replied to the troll, “It was the Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura”

+ + +

A wilderness cave
The Walong Mountains
The Mystical Realms

A large lonely figure was attending to his garden just outside his cave where he lived. As the two suns in the sky beat down on him he wore a large hat to protect him from the heat. He had just taken water from the spring nearby to water his crops on which he eked out his meagre existence. Now all he had to do was attend his Targron-berry vines to make sure they were clear of any mould.

A bird flew into his compound and made for the structure that was for the home returning birds.

The figure spotted the bird, as it had been giving a loud cry, and trudged in to see it. He placed his garden implements by the mouth of his cave and then gently took the bird into his large hands.

It was one of his birds and it had a message tied to its leg. It was from his one time servant Meetal, the kobold. The home returning bird had made it’s way home from Meetal.

Meetal’s master gently removed the letter and placed the bird in the structure built for the other birds. He opened the paper and found that it was blank. Meetal’s master sniffed the paper, “Kobold urine” he said with a chuckle. “Oh Meetal you are so paranoid”

The large figure put his tools away properly and went inside to see what the kobold had written on the note in his own form of invisible ink.

It took about half an hour for the words to become legible, during which the kobold’s former master took time to investigate outside what sounded like a distant explosion. It could of course have been thunder, but it sounded nothing like any thunder he had ever heard. It seemed to come from somewhere on the road from the Central City and the port of Faldon. “I do hope Meetal is ok” the lonely figure muttered and went back inside his cave.

He finally read the note with a cup of Tagron-Berry wine at his side

Master

I thought I would have to resort to ruse and guile like in the old days, but I was able to remain unnoticed as far as I am aware. This new leader is a female troll by the name of Brameaner. She is also joined by drow, the leader of whom is called Vabalavich. They mentioned a third member of what ever they are plotting, but he is in the Central City. I could find out, but if it is all the same to you my liege, I would rather come and stay with you if I may. I would help you tend your growing area to earn my keep.

One other piece of information my liege, before I try and find a safe place to release the bird with this missive. I saw trolls of the clan of Ghetto. I thought they had all wiped many winters ago for their treachery. This Brameaner welcomed them with open arms as she did what you call bugbears

If fortune favours me and I can slip out unnoticed I hope to be with you in two days

Meetal

Meetal’s master put the note down and momentarily grinned as he recited the name Brameaner a few times. Then he looked at the note again as it made mention of the supposedly extinct troll clan. “I just hope you don’t lead them to me” he said to the note, “But then you were always good at loosing a pursuer. Maybe your paranoia is not a bad thing”

Meetal’s master got up and went outside to look at the view of the wilderness, “It must be bad if Meetal wants to come stay with me”

+ + +

The Bridge
The USS Bataan

Samuel had been waiting on the bridge when the call came that he had got a line to the North American Air Defence headquarters. Samuel accompanied by Shamus went to a secure communications room for the video link

“So” said the NORAD director, “You are saying the attacks on the United States and England are not a Russian first strike?”
“Yes I am” Samuel replied
“Are you saying it was Islamic terrorism and if so what are you basing this on Colonel” the director responded
“No it is not Islamic either sir” Samuel answered back
“Based on what?”
“Director, have you been read in on the organisation known as Inter Dimensional Entity Control?”

Samuel watched as the director of NORAD’s face went white and as the director began ordering his staff from the room at his end”

After about a minute the director spoke to Samuel, “OK Colonel, sorry about that, my staff were not cleared for that information.”
“Even though we were on CNN and the president was talking about us admitting our existence”
“Sorry Colonel, you must appreciate that sometimes the bureaucracy can take a while to catch up”
“Understood director”
“I heard your headquarters was ground zero for the DC bomb, I’m sorry Colonel. I met Miss Cooper once, we will miss her”
“I didn’t call to get condolences” Samuel pressed, “We have reason to believe that whoever is behind this wants us to launch a retaliatory strike against Russia”
“To what end” The director asked
“So they nuke us back” Samuel replied
“Why would they want to do that” the director replied, “They might get killed along with everyone else” objected the director
“Not if they are sitting on another world in a parallel universe” Samuel countered
“I see, but why I thought we were allies” the director of NORAD replied
“There is someone new, director, and they appear to be working with two other hostile entities in some kind of power play. We believe there has already been a Coup de Tat over there”

The director thought for a moment then asked what Samuel wanted him to do.
“Get hold of Strategic Air Command and whoever is left. Do not I repeat do not attack Russia”
“I’ll see what I can do” the Director promised and then added, “We did have some good news in all this tragedy, the president was not in Washington, he was in Prague on a state visit. We will contact him and keep him informed. He is due to fly back tonight”

+ + +

National Naval Medical Center
Bethesda, Maryland USA

Sue-Lim Pete and Simon sat in a crowded refectory on the ground floor. Doctors were giving out medications to deal with possible radiation poisoning. With a large chunk of Washington DC destroyed in a nuclear attack, and reports of other cities being attacked, a curfew had been enacted except for emergency services.

Pete took out his mobile phone and looked at. “Still no signal” he said impatiently
“That’s hardly surprising love” Sue-Lim replied
“I know” Pete sighed, “How’s Simon?” he asked

Sue-Lim looked at Simon slumped on the table next to her, “I think he’s still asleep”
“I hope so; do you think his parents are still alive?” Pete asked

Sue-Lim shrugged her shoulders, “They live outside the blast area but they work on Capital Hill I believe. Do we know how badly that was hit?”
“I don’t know” Pete answered, “Miss Cooper asked me to bring him along as both his parents were working. I don’t know how he will cope if they were caught in the blast”

Just then someone in the refectory started shouting about the US President and they started to increase the volume on the television set on the only channel available.

“My fellow Americans and peoples of the free world” the presidential broadcast began, “Earlier today there were cowardly and unprovoked attacks on major cities across the United States and in a number of cities of our allies in Ireland, Great Britain and Israel. There was also one attack in Caracas the capital of Venezuela”

At this Simon lifted his head, “Celeste” he whimpered and then repeated the word “no” softly
Sue-Lim put an arm around Simon, there was nothing she could say, if as she feared Celeste and Charlene had been victims of a similar nuclear blast to the one that had wiped out the IDEC and parts of downtown Washington DC.

“These attacks” the broadcast continued, “were carried out using obsolete Soviet battlefield nuclear weapons that had been overlooked when carrying out disarmament of the former Soviet Union’s aging stockpile. It is believed they were stolen from former soviet regime and illegally held. I have spoken with the Russian President and he is just as shocked and outraged by what has been done today and has offered all assistance in tracking down the perpetrators and bringing them to justice. I have also spoken to leaders in Tehran, Damascus and Riyadh who are equally outraged. Today has brought home to all of us that old arguments about nuclear deterrents based on Mutual Assured Destruction are no longer valid in today’s world. According to our intelligence this was a cynical attempt to provoke The United States and Russia into a nuclear exchange. Thankfully due to key intelligence received just after the attacks and cool heads, that part of this evil and perverted plot has been thwarted. Sorry, but World War three will not be happening today. Now I would like to offer my personal condolences to the survivors and families all the victims of this atrocity, including those killed by the attack on Caracas. In the past there have been issues between our two countries, but today we share to pain of the Venezuelan people and those issues seem as nothing in comparison to the suffering caused today.”

In the refectory nobody made a sound as the presidential broadcast went on. Then it seemed that someone had asked a question about the reported existence of intelligent life away from Earth.

Would the president come clean Pete wondered

“Gerry” The president said to some off camera reporter, “I realise you were there in Caracas, and before today I was going to issue a statement about that, but with all this loss of life today, I am not sure it would be appropriate to comment at this time”

Another off screen question

“No comment” the President replied

Another off screen question

“I will be flying back after this broadcast, and for security reasons my family will be flying back later”

A further off screen question

“Sorry Gerry, I really would like to answer that but for security reasons in an ongoing situation, I have to say No Comment”

With that the broadcast ended

“She has to be alive” Simon muttered.
“I would like to believe that Simon” Sue-Lim empathised
“Miss Wang” Simon persisted “Venezuela is friends with Russia, the bomb in Caracas had to have been to do with the clan chief somehow. If the attacks were meant to make us press the button, which the president said the key intelligence was saying, why bomb a friend of Russia? How did they discover what this plot was and stop it?”

Sue-Lim and Pete looked at each other, Could their friends be alive?

“She has to have saved him and revealed the plan” Simon pressed
“Simon” Pete objected, “Why destroy Caracas?”
Simon shook his head, “I don’t know Mr Smith” he replied

+ + +

A tavern at Faldon Harbour
The Mystical Realms

Brameana sat in the tavern along with trolls from the Ghetto clan and an assortment of bugbears. For a single troll female she was unique in that she wore a top. But then as an informal leader of the Ghetto clan she was exempt from troll traditions that made female single trolls go about stripped to the waist, so male trolls could assess their ability to nurture younglings. But then in its day, the Ghetto troll clan seldom imposed rule this on their own females and before they were supposedly wiped out by the others, it used to be a source of friction when they met other troll clans.

Vabalavich the drow entered the tavern, as he did so all the voices went silent.

“What news of the Realm of Humans” Brameana enquired
“The devices went off as planned” Vabalavich replied, “but I am afraid the first part of the plan has failed”
“What?” Brameana shouted as she got up, “You said they would go to war if we attacked their precious little cities and made it seem like the Russians had done it”
“I said they might Brameana” Vabalavich insisted, “When you told me of your plan, I told you in former times that would have definitely have worked and in theory it might”
“I will get some more done via replication spells” Brameana said angrily, “Maybe we will attack your Russian cities and provoke them”
“That will not work either Brameana” The drow countered in a matter of fact manner, “From what that so called President of the United States of America has told his people, they are onto you probably tipped off by that former clan chief half brother of yours. Why did you not want him dead, it would have satisfied your vengeance for what was done to you and your mother”

“But not enough” Brameana growled “I want him to suffer. I want him to see his friends slaughtered. I want the blood of innocents on his conscience. It will be a living vengeance”
“Yet you needed him to appear murdered by the humans” Vabalavich replied.
“How else can I have the excuse to go to war, if not to avenge my murdered half-brother?” Brameana sneered, “Tell me my love” she asked, “You did not use your healing potion after you shot him, so who did the humans send?”
“I believe her name was Celeste” Vabalavich replied, “She had healed some youngling belonging to a Mexican diplomat, so I knew when I saw her, she could heal our troll friend after I shot him. It was really funny seeing her naked there surrendering in front of me. It was hard for me not to give away that I could see through her invisibility”

“Anyway” Brameana said with annoyance, “It matters not since this plan of mine to soften the humans up, before conquest and Gal-Ha-Din, by getting them to wipe most of them selves out has failed”

Vabalavich grinned, “My dear Brameana, you will have your victory”
“How?” Brameana demanded.
“Those foolish humans” Vabalavich went on, “They built even greater bombs than the ones we stole at first”

Brameana’s eyes lit up, “And you have some?”
“I have one, I stole just before the humans could dismantle it under one of their pathetic arms treaties” Vabalavich replied, “The humans call it a Hydrogen bomb, and with the replication spells, one is enough to create as many as it will take”
“And that will make them go to war with each other?” Brameana asked
“No my love” Vabalavich grinned, “We will make war on them directly. We will use their own weapons against them to force them to surrender to your rule”
Brameana grinned, “That is so delicious” she drooled
“What is more” the drow went on, “My people are in position to deal with the Drow High council and the team of that meddlesome Major Bolak. Once we have our first replica bomb, I have the perfect first target”

“Meanwhile My love” Brameana cut in, “I used one of the smaller ones to destroy a whole troll army that was sent to counter our invasion at Faldon”
“And I suspect, they would not have stood a chance” Vabalavich asked
“Indeed” Brameana confirmed, “Every last one was incinerated”

“And with the Central City under control of your half brother’s deputy” Vabalavich went on, “we will be unstoppable”

Brameana and Vabalavich then embraced and kissed each other.

Vabalavich then pulled back, “I have also taken the liberty of dealing with that US President as well”
“What have you done my love” Brameana said intrigued at what her drow lover had been up to.
“I have released certain small allies that your father once imprisoned. After they have done with him, their voracious appetites will cause the humans considerable problems using their flying machines, which will help us when we strike. And this time my love we will succeed”
“We had better” growled Brameana and then she turned to the rest of the bar, “Friends” she shouted, “Too long we have had to put up with exile to the far islands. Too long we have had to put up with the injustice with which we have been treated. When we take the Realm of Humans, then they will have no choice but to bow the knee to us. Victory is ours”

At this the whole tavern erupted in cheering

+ + +

Air Force One
Somewhere over the Atlantic Ocean

The captain of the Air force one looked out at the clouds in front, the flight looked like it would be uneventful. Their main destination would be for Charlotte in North Carolina, since that airport was still working.

Suddenly the plane started shuddering, yet the weather did not indicate there should be a problem.

“I’m going to change altitude in case this is just CAT” the Captain said

The captain tried to manoeuvre the plane, but for some reason the controls were not responding and the shaking was getting worse.

Suddenly the lights went off as well as the computer displays.

“S**t” yelled the captain, “What the hell is going on”
“Sir” Yelled the flight engineer, “It’s like the main power cables have been severed”
“This is a Boeing for crying out loud” The captain swore, “That’s not supposed to happen.”

Then they heard noises as if someone from outside was hammering on the fuselage”

“Captain” The First officer yelled, “The port wing”

The captain unbuckled his seat belt and just about managed to stand up to look out at the port wing.

There to his horror were several green humanoid creatures, all ripping apart the wing

Then the engines stalled

The captain sat back down and grabbed the radio, “This is the captain” he said into the intercom, “Please fasten you safety belts” and then he tried the radio, “May Day May Day” he yelled, “This is Air Force One we are under attack from unknown creatures”

Suddenly one of the creatures appeared on the windscreen, laughing cruelly, followed by another

“Repeat” Yelled the captain, “This is Air Force One, and we are under attack”

Suddenly the two creatures smashed through the windscreen, exposing the crew on the flight deck to the rushing wind. In they went ripping the throats of the captain, the first officer and finally the two of them grabbed the flight engineer. Laughing as they went, the two creatures picked him up and threw him alive, out of the window.

The plane was now in a nose dive, uncontrolled. The two creatures laughed with glee and then with their friends left the aircraft to it’s fate, as it plummeted into the Atlantic, killing all the remaining crew and passengers, including the President of the United States of America.

To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode VI – Fugitive Technicians

Life can be horrid sometimes

Tragedies piling in one after another. How do people cope?

Sometimes we hear about something called a Dunkirk Spirit, based on an event in World War II when private boats sailed the English Channel to help rescue Allied troops from the German advance.

Those were dark times in 1940 when a dictator powered through Europe in a manoeuvre called the Blitzkrieg, and when Britain stood alone.

To the people of the Earth and those left alive after the destruction of the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation, as a result of a number of nuclear explosions, with old soviet tactical nuclear warheads. This onslaught appears to have been unleashed by a troika of a drow and two treacherous trolls. One of them being the half sister of the allied troll, The Clan Chief of the Manjura. To cap it all, the president of the United States of America has been assassinated by creatures from the Mystical Realms who have brought down Air Force One

+ + +

A command centre
The USS Bataan

Colonel Samuel Peters sat alone with his head in his hands. Shamus McTuckle the leprechaun from the Irish, Special Diplomatic service at his side.

“So it’s confirmed?” Shamus asked quietly.
Samuel nodded, “Any idea who or what could have done this”

Shamus sighed, “Colonel, you know how our world was shaped by humans”
“The Collective Unconsciousness is what Graeme Andrews said in the journal he passed to us” Samuel asked
“Aye” Shamus confirmed
“Well?”
“One creature that was formed is called a gremlin” Shamus suggested
“Pilot’s blamed them for mechanical problems with aircraft” Samuel muttered
“I’m afraid they are real too” Shamus told him, “They are veracious and without conscience. When we captured an imprisoned them, that was the one time we openly worked with the regime of the Lord Low Troll”
“You worked with that dictator?” Samuel asked in shocked disbelief
“Aye” Shamus replied unapologetically, “We had common cause, the protection of humanity and indirectly our interests in case the collective human unconsciousness could still affect our world”
“But if you captured these creatures” Samuel began
“Someone has let them free and used them to kill your commander in chief” Shamus continued.

There was a knock on the door
“Yes!” Yelled the colonel

The door slowly opened and in came the first officer looking grim faced. He closed the door and walked up to Samuel and Shamus
“More bad news?” Shamus ventured

The first officer nodded, then with a voice full of emotion told the colonel and the leprechaun how they had picked up reports that up to ten passenger airlines had crashed with no survivors, all of them having given out maydays about creatures attacking the aircraft.

Samuel shook his head
“This was why we worked with the Lord Low Troll Colonel” the leprechaun replied.

“Get in touch with the FAA and whoever you can” Samuel ordered, “Ground all aircraft world wide and get those in the air to make emergency landings wherever they can”

“Can we do that?” the first officer objected

Samuel stood up, “If you don’t feel like doing it, I’ll do it”
“Sir” The First officer pressed, “We lost the Vice president and the leader of the house in the explosion in DC and the president “
“Who ever is left” Samuel insisted, “Get them. The person’s responsible for those bombs have let loose creatures whose sole motivation is to bring down aircraft.”

“I’ll speak to the captain sir” The first officer replied when he wakes up
“You’ll wake him now officer” Samuel replied contemptuously, “And while we are at it, you need to ground all the aircraft aboard the Bataan, otherwise those creatures will come after us”

+ + +

Residential area of the marine base at Quantico
Virginia, United States of America

Pete Smith finally pushed open the door of their assigned accommodation at Quantico and cancelled the intruder alarm. It was amazing that it had not triggered when the bomb had gone off in Washington.

He then signalled for Sue-Lim Wang and Simon Hargreaves to get out of the car. They had been two or three hours driving gridlocked roads after getting permission to drive, and finally they had got home, skirting around the area affected by the nuclear blast.

Except it was not Simon’s home.

The mobile phones were still not working to allow emergency services to operate, and they had not been able to verify if Simon’s parents were still alive, as they had both been on Capital hill when the blast occurred. With Simon’s autism, it would not be right to take him to an empty house, and besides, with traffic, it was not possible to get there that day. The best Pete had been able to do was trying to send them an email from the hospital.

As Pete watched Sue-Lim get out of the car, he reflected on the fact that she was only out because they needed space for casualties of the bombing. They had given Pete some leaflets and discharged Sue-Lim into his care.

“Aren’t we going to my place” Simon whined after he had finished using the bathroom.
“Possibly tomorrow Simon” Pete told him for the umpteenth time.
“But I need a change of clothes” Simon insisted.
“You can wear some of mine “countered Pete, “The roads are still closed to all but essential traffic Simon; we need to get permission to travel there” Pete explained further, “Now go and wait in the living room and I will dig you out some clothes”

Simon went in to the living room while Pete and Sue-Lim stood in the doorway.

“I want to just go to bed” Sue-Lim said quietly
“You’re not going to eat first?” Pete asked
“I don’t feel like it Pete” Sue-Lim replied with sadness in her voice, “I don’t know how anyone can eat after what has happened today”.

Pete lightly placed his hands on her shoulders and looked her in the eye. He wanted to hold her tighter but was worried that doing so might bring Sue-Lim flashbacks of when she had been raped in a Miami immigration detention centre.
“Sue-Lim you are not helping anyone if you waste away” Pete gently insisted.
“Please leave it Pete” Sue-Lim asked, “I just don’t feel like eating” she insisted.

Pete took his hands off her shoulders and backed away, “OK, but let me know if you change your mind”

Then Sue-Lim hugged Pete and broke down, “It’s so horrible Pete” she sobbed, “All our colleagues at the IDEC”

Pete gently and nervously hugged Sue-Lim back, “I know” he whispered and kissed the top of her head.

After a minute, Pete said “lets go inside, and if you want to go to bed that’s fine”.

Then as Pete was leading Sue-Lim in by the hand, he heard the sound of a car drawing up outside. “You go in” he told Sue-Lim and turned to face this visitor.

The car was a black limousine, and it came to a stop outside their quarters.

Pete crossed his arms as he stood in the middle of the door entrance. He suspected who it might be, and he was right. Their evening visitor was none other than Sue-Lim’s estranged father, the enigmatic Mr Vee

“What are you doing here” he asked with venom as the elderly man got out of the back seat of the car.

“I came to see all three of you” Mr Vee replied with no hint of any emotion
“Oh really” Pete snapped back, “Sue-Lim’s tired and I was about to cook dinner for just the three of us”

Mr Vee sighed and went to the boot and opened it, and took out a large case.

“You’re not planning on staying” Pete asked with an air of incredulity

“Not really” Mr Vee replied, “I’m not even sure how long you two will be staying here Mr Smith”
“And what do you mean by that?” Pete asked

“You obviously have not heard” Mr Vee said with just a hint of mock astonishment in his voice
“A lot of things have happened today Mr Vee” Pete retorted, “Various cities being nuked and now we’ve just heard that the President’s plane has crashed with no survivors, so what did we miss”

“The part where Inter Dimensional Entity Control has been disbanded” Mr Vee replied with a matter of fact manner, “And you only had this place because you worked for that organisation”

“What?” Pete Shouted. Pete walked up to Mr Vee, “Are you coming to evict us” he snarled.
Mr Vee shook his head, “Not me” he replied
“So you’ve just turned up to tell us we have to pack” he shouted, “Where do you expect us to go”

“Dad?” Sue-Lim said from the doorway, she had come to see who it was

Pete turned to her, “This b*****d has come to tell us we have been kicked out of our home because they’ve canned the IDEC”

“But why?” Sue-Lim asked, “I know that our head quarters was at ground zero, but we’re still here”

Mr Vee sighed and removed his glasses and cleaned them on his cravat, “Mr Smith, Sue-Lim” he began, “I did try and tell them that they were being short sighted, but their argument is, that as it seems according to the colonel, the attacks were due to hostile entities from IDW01, then we are technically in a state of war with that world.”

“But that’s crazy” interjected Pete, “You need us more than ever if that is the case”

“I tried that too Mr Smith” Mr Vee replied, “But they feel there is no point having an agency now that is designed to work with the inhabitants of that world if we are now at war with them. And since most of the equipment and files were at ground zero, so to speak, it is thought that the fight should be handed over to what is left of the Joint chiefs and the military.”

“So we have to go to work at the Pentagon?” Sue-Lim asked
“Sue-Lim, it’s more serious than that, as we speak the next politician in the line of succession, will be sworn in tomorrow when he gets in from Chicago by train. When he does, according to my sources, they will be issuing arrest warrants for all of you”

“You can not be serious!” Pete exclaimed, “Our headquarters is nuked and they are arresting us for it?”

“Mr Smith” Mr Vee said with a hint of passion, “I share your outrage here, but there are voices that are saying that because we were dealing with this other world, they took advantage and there is a danger that those who survived may be fifth columnists, possibly doppelganger assassins. As we are declared to be in a state of war, you are to be considered as if you are illegal aliens and interned”

“But that would mean you as well Dad” Sue-Lim replied as she walked outside
“Don’t wory about me Sue-Lim, I still have my old CIA connections” Mr Vee replied, “But I can not protect all of you. And if it is any consolation, I can not believe they are making the same mistake as they did in World War Two with the Japanese and German Americans”

“So we have to go on the run?” Pete asked
“Yes, if that is how you want to put it” Mr Vee responded

Then Sue-Lim thought of Simon, “Dad” she asked, “Do you know if Simon’s parents survived?”

Mr Vee sighed, “I’m sorry Sue-Lim” he replied, “His father was in the blast zone so we believe and his mother although further way was hit by debris. She passed away due to her injuries three hours ago”

“How did you find that out” Sue-Lim asked
“Because he’s a spy” Pete said before Mr Vee could speak

“Like I told my daughter” said Mr Vee, “I prefer the term intelligence officer, and I know, because they were friends of mine as well as that of the late Miss Cooper. How do you think Mr Hargreave got his security clearance with his condition?” Then Mr Vee asked, “Where is Mr Hargreaves?”

“He’s waiting inside in the living room” Sue-Lim replied
“Do you think I should break the news to him?” Mr Vee replied
“I think it had better be me” Pete replied, “Simon and I have developed a good working relationship”
“I better be there as well” Sue-Lim said as she lightly took hold of Pete’s arm.
The two of them walked into the house hand in hand, while Mr Vee quietly made his way outside so he was outside the living room window.

The curtain’s were still open, but like her mother, Sue-Lim had net curtains in place, so all Mr Vee could see were the silhouettes. Impassively he watched as the shadow of Simon got up from the chair, while that of Pete went further into the room. Then it seemed that Pete was instructing Simon to sit down on some sofa.

Simon sat down and then Mr Vee saw the figures of Sue-Lim and Pete’s silhouettes sit down either side of him.

Briefly Mr Vee thought back to how as a boy he was told of the death of his father by an army official and an army chaplain. They never did say how he died at that time, as it was a matter of national security. He had had to wait several years before he was able to find out.

Mr Vee then heard the sound of Simon wailing the word “No”, as he watched both his daughter and her fiancé embracing the young man with higher functioning autism. Simon was one of the brightest savants around, but his parents, while they were still alive, did not believe he could ever cope with living on his own. The wail therefore was even more heart wrenching because of that, and so Mr Vee had to use all his will power not to succumb to emotions that could overwhelm a person. In his line of work, impassivity could mean a matter of life or death.

Mr Vee looked at his watch, ideally he would allow the three of them to grieve, but time was not on their side. He wandered over to his limousine and knocked on the driver’s window. The driver wound the window down.
“Any word?” Mr Vee asked
“It looks like the base commander has been informed” the driver replied, “We should still be ok?” he asked.
“I expect so” Mr Vee replied, “And even if not, the car is I am told quite bullet proof”

Mr Vee then left the car and headed towards the open door and entered the house and went into the living room.

“Mr Vee” Simon sobbed and looked up at Mr Vee, “They say Mom and Dad are dead”
“I’m sorry Mr Hargreaves” Mr Vee said, “I knew them well, they were good people”

Pete looked up and was again incensed, “Get out” he shouted

“Mr Smith” Mr Vee replied in his trademark quiet voice, “You’re forgetting the impending arrest warrants”
“Do we have time to pack” Sue-Lim asked

“Arrest warrants?” Simon asked, “Have I done something wrong”
“No Mr Hargreaves” Mr Vee told him, “But some of those left in government believe you may be in league with those who attacked us today”
“But I’m not” Simon sobbed, “I promise” he added
“We know that” Sue-Lim interjected and gave Simon a hug. By now Sue-Lim had tears streaming down her face as well.

“So” Pete then spoke up, “We need to drive off tonight”
“I’m afraid that will not be possible” Mr Vee told the three of them, “The base commander has been given orders for you to be detained should you try”
“So are we leaving in your car?” Simon asked

“No” Mr Vee replied, “They are also being told to search all vehicles, even mine. As far as I know the detention orders do not yet apply to me”
“So how are we going to get away?” Pete asked

Mr Vee placed his large case he was carrying on the coffee table and opened it. He took out what looked like a Geiger counter, but was in fact, an artificial wormhole generator.

“A little souvenir from my time with Sir Sidney” Mr Vee explained, “actually this is the original device that that Mr Zachary developed”
“So you want us to go to the Mystical Realms?” Pete asked
“But if we go to the Mystical Realms” Sue-Lim protested, “Won’t the people who attacked us track us there”
“And what about Skyguard” Pete objected, “They will just home in on us in seconds”

“Don’t worry about Skyguard” Mr Vee reassured them, “I managed to convince one of the controllers of that system at the Pentagon, that it would be in his best interest if tonight it was down for maintenance. Anyway, you are not going to IDW01, this still has the settings to go to that other world the Commander and Miss Green stumbled across, IDW02”
“But according to the brief note from Commander Johnston that’s deadly that world is” Pete replied, “If we are caught in the open when that star gives out a flare we will be fried”
“The co-ordinates are for just outside a lava tube” Mr Vee insisted
“Even so” Pete went on, “If it in the middle of a flare we will be dead the moment we arrive”

“I could set it to IDW01” Mr Vee suggested.

“There’s another option” Simon interrupted, “I was going to tell Miss Wang it just before they nuked Washington”

The room fell quiet as they all looked at Simon

“What do you propose Mr Hargreaves?” Mr Vee asked
“You can get a wormhole to loop back to the universe of origin” Simon insisted, “I was working on it. We can modify the generator to open a wormhole to another place here on Earth”

Sue-Lim put a gentle hand on Simon’s shoulder, “That’s a great idea Simon” she began, “but we do not have the equipment to do the modification here”
“Oh” was all Simon could say as he looked at the floor.

“This brings us back to IDW02” Mr Vee said, “I believe Mr Smith you have a Geiger counter here”
“Yes” Pete replied, “But if you are thinking it will detect if it is safe to go through the wormhole, forget it. The radiation will most likely be gamma and coming straight down”

“How about to IDW01 and then straight back to Earth” Sue-Lim suggested
“We can do that” Mr Vee replied, “I have the co-ordinates to our base at that Citadel the trolls have”
“But where on Earth do we come back to” Pete asked

Mr Vee pulled out a mobile.
“That won’t work” Pete interrupted, showing his mobile, “see, still no signal”
“Mine works on a different network” Mr Vee replied as he typed a number.

“I want my Mom and Dad back” Simon whispered as he sat on the couch.
Sue-Lim gave him a sympathetic hug, “We do too Simon, but their gone so we will take care of you now” she offered.
“I want to find Celeste” Simon then told her, “She said she would be my girl friend”

“Ok” Mr Vee then announced, “Mr Smith does your phone have Bluetooth?”
“Mine does” Simon said before Pete could answer
Pete just shook his head, what was this spy dragging an innocent like Simon into.

Mr Vee walked over and Simon stood up, “Mr Hargreaves” Mr Vee said to him, “I have here the co-ordinates of the USS Bataan, they are holding position for two hours, can you switch your Bluetooth on so I can pass them to you”

Simon took out his mobile and switched on the Bluetooth function, and then Mr Vee sent across the ship’s location.
“This is all very well, Dad” Sue-Lim spoke up, “but those generators take a while to recharge”

Mr Vee gave a small smile, “You better use this one as well” as he took from the case another wormhole generator, “I believe this one was the one Sir Sidney had built. Just put in the co-ordinates and set it going as soon as you arrive, that should cut the time down a bit”

“Are you coming with us Mr Vee” Simon asked
Mr Vee shook his head, I’m afraid shortly after you leave, thee will be an unfortunate gas leak followed by a fatal explosion in this residence”

“Your faking our deaths, aren’t you?” Pete asked
“It would make things less complicated if you were considered dead” Mr Vee replied, “I’ve done this a number of times over the years” he added

“We better pack some clothes” Sue-Lim said and got up to go upstairs.
“You better pack too Mr Smith” Mr Vee replied, “I’ll stay with Mr Hargreaves”

For the next twenty minutes, Sue-Lim and Pete were filling rucksacks with clothes, and some minor electrical equipment including their laptop computers. Finally they brought everything downstairs, where Mr Vee was sitting with Simon.

“Ready?” he asked

“As much as we can, when we have to go on the run” Pete replied, and then started the first of the wormhole generators.
Simon informed Pete and Sue-Lim that he had entered the co-ordinates for the Bataan into the other generator.

They watched as a green dot grew in mid air and became a swirling vortex.

“I’ve never seen this up close before Miss Wang” Simon shouted above the noise of the vortex.
“I’ve done this before” Sue-Lim told him and squeezed his hand then they picked up various bags, including the wormhole generator they would be using to return to Earth, and jumped through the vortex.

Then Pete picked up a shoulder bag and the wormhole generator that had opened the door to the Mystical Realms and jumped through it himself.

Mr Vee waited for the vortex to collapse and then pulled out a radio and asked his driver if the coast was clear. The driver indicated in the affirmative, so Mr Vee put on his gloves and went into the kitchen. There he opened all the taps on the gas cooker and the gas oven and pulled from his pocket a small black box.

Then he went outside to his car, the driver had got out and opened the trunk. Mr Vee handed him a talisman, “This is a talisman of distraction” he told the driver.

The driver put his talisman on, and Mr Vee put on an identical talisman, these were to make sure that anyone looked in their direction, they would be distracted and look elsewhere. Mr Vee had picked them up from his recent trip to London, and his time when he had been held by the disgraced industrialist, Sir Sidney Gerald.

The two men, then, pulled from the trunk of the car a body wrapped in a black body bag. As quickly as possible they carried the body into the house. Then just as quickly they went to the car boot and retrieved another body in a body bag and took that into the house. They then took the bodies out of the bags. One was a man and one was a woman.

“What about the boy?” the driver asked, “We only have two bodies here”

Mr Vee looked at his driver in silence

The driver thinking he knew what Mr Vee was contemplating shook his head, “But Sir I’ve served you faithfully” he pleaded

“Don’t be so stupid” Mr Vee replied, “We need victims of an explosion not a murder, now, get some of these sofa cushions” he told the driver and picked up a spare cagoule that was hanging up in the hall. “Mr Hargreaves is going to be coming with us”

“I’m sorry sir” the driver replied and went to get the seat cushions.

Then the two men stuffed the cushions and the rolled up body bags into the main body of the coat, then Mr Vee took a seat cover from one of the cushions and placed it into a small plastic carrier bag he had on him, and stuffed that into the hood.

“We better go” Mr Vee then said and the two men went back to the car, placing the stuffed coat onto the back seat. Mr Vee got in beside it and carefully placed the seat belt around it.

Then the driver got in and removed his talisman, as did Mr Vee.

Carefully the Limousine drove away and headed for the front gate of the Quantico base.

There a soldier stopped the car.

Mr Vee rolled his window down and showed his ID to the soldier.
“Who’s that with you in the back sir” The soldier asked, “We were told to make sure that former members of the IDEC did not lead the base.

“This is Simon Hargreaves” Mr Vee replied, “He is classed as a vulnerable adult on account of having Higher Functioning Autism”
“Even so sir he is a member of the IDEC Sir” the soldier replied
“Mr Hargreaves has to be taken to a different facility because of his disability” Mr Vee explained, “I thought it would be kinder if I took him there myself. At the moment we have had to sedate him since he has discovered that both his parents were amongst the victims of the bomb today”
“I don’t know sir” the soldier replied, “I’ll have to confirm with my superiors”
“And at a time like this, do you think they will thank you for disturbing them?” Mr Vee asked
“Erm”
“They should know my reputation son” Mr Vee persisted, “I was amongst those who urged caution and suspicion of IDEs. Do you really think they will want to be disturbed”

The soldier sighed
“A lot of people died today” Mr Vee continued, “Mr Hargreaves is not much of a threat like this, plus it will make your job easier tomorrow”

“Ok sir” the soldier relented and waved for the barrier to be lifted.

The Limousine drove past the gate and out onto the main road. Mr Vee then took from his right coat pocket another small black box with a numeric keypad. He pulled out an areal and then typed in a code and then pressed an enter key.

In there distance there sounded like another explosion.

“Oh dear” Mr Vee said to his driver, “It seems that my daughter and her fiancé have met with an unfortunate end”

+ + +

Karam Tag Chou
The Citadel of the Troll Emperor

Sue-Lim and Simon landed in the state room that had been assigned to the marines from Earth. The scene was of utter carnage. There was blood everywhere and smashed equipment. In the air was the smell of burning.

Pete came through the wormhole and closed it, and he too stood in shock at what he saw. “This was supposed to be a US Marine post” Pete spoke up
“What happened to them?” Simon asked
“I have no idea” Pete replied as he started to look to see if any of the equipment there was useable.

Sue-Lim walked over to a smashed window, outside in the courtyard in the light of the two setting suns, there was what looked like the remains of a large bonfire. She looked intensely and it looked like the charred remains of humans.

“Sue-Lim?” Pete asked a he noticed here shaking and looking out at the courtyard
“We need to get out of here now” She replied her voice displaying terror, then she turned round and went up to Pete, “Don’t let Simon look outside”
“Why?” Pete whispered
“They slaughtered them” Sue-Lim replied with a tear running down her cheek.
“It looks that way” Pete said quietly, and then he said to Simon, “Simon, the Bataan is waiting so start up that other generator”
“What’s that outside” Simon asked
“Forget what’s outside” Pete said forcefully, “We need to get out of here as fast as possible”
“Are we in danger?” Simon asked back

“Please Simon” Sue-Lim pleaded, “Just do it”
“Yes Miss Wang” Simon said with a puzzled look and started the wormhole generator up.
“I hope those co-ordinates are correct” Pete whispered to Sue-Lim, “Or we will land in the middle of the ocean.

Pete instructed Sue-Lim to stay with Simon while he went to the doorway that opened on to the courtyard. The door was in splinters.

As far has he could tell, this was near where his and Sue-Lim’s friend, Jason Turner had died. Jason had been killed when an army truck he was in had been hit by a stolen missile when the cult of the Magnus Timor had attacked all those months ago.

He looked intently to see if there were any signs of life, and hoped they would be through the wormhole before anyone spotted them. He too saw the remains of the pyre. The US contingent had been slaughtered and their bodies burned, it was obvious. With the nuclear blasts around the world and the assassination of the US president, it now seemed obvious that there had been some coup de tat after their ally the Clan Chief of the Manjura had been arrested on Earth. The leaders of this coup were most likely the ones waging war against Earth, but why?

Then in the distance, Pete saw a patrol with torches coming along one of the road ways leading onto the courtyard, so he ran back to where the generator was building up the swirling green vortex.

“There’s a patrol coming” he said to both Simon and Sue-Lim, “How long before we can get out of here”

“It’s only up to forty percent” Simon replied
“That’s not what I asked” Pete reiterated, “How long?”
“I don’t know” Simon whined
“About a minute” Sue-Lim said in an annoyed tone at Pete’s impatience..

Pete picked up as much as he could carry in his right hand, and glanced back. Would the patrol see the green light from the growing vortex of the artificial wormhole

“Get ready to run as soon as we can” Pete told the rest of the group, “I think that patrol is coming this way”

Pete watched in morbid fascination as the patrol got nearer to the courtyard. With the light being given off by the growing vortex they were bound to spot it. Then just as he feared as they reached the courtyard, he saw them point in their direction and start running towards them.

“We have to go NOW” He shouted.

Immediately Sue-Lim with all the bags she was carrying ushered a nervous Simon into the swirling green vortex.

Pete wasting no time grabbed the active wormhole generator and jumped through the wormhole.

+ + +

The Flight Deck
The USS Bataan

Colonel Samuel Peters stood with the captain of the Bataan on the flight deck. They had received word that someone from the Colonel’s “team” was heading their way. The captain had been annoyed that someone in Washington, what was left of it, had gone over his head and given away their position.

It was a small consolation that by now they would be out of range of any fighter jets from Venezuela, had they a mind to attack them and assuming they would not draw the attention of the deadly gremlins that had been deliberately unleashed upon the Earth.

Shamus had gone inside to sit with Celeste, who was being kept sedated in the ship’s infirmary. An adolescent entity that may or may not have regained the ability to teleport might cause further problems, even if she did have a good heart Shamus had told them.

Samuel looked at his watch, they had thirty three minutes before they would be leaving, either heading back north, or pressing south. Thirty three minutes left of being a sitting duck.

Then the tell tale sign of the incoming artificial wormhole appeared in mid air, just above the flight deck in front of them/

The captain gave an order to some marines to take up position with their guns trained on the green dot, which was now growing fast.

Samuel watched impassively as it grew. “I hope they were right about Skyguard” he muttered
“Skyguard?” asked the captian
“A satellite network that detects doors between their world and ours” Samuel explained, “it was set up under a previous administration, we kind of kept it”

The green vortex was now ten feet in diameter, and through it came two figures. A small Asian looking woman in her mid twenties and nineteen year old man, both heavily laden.

The two of them saw the soldiers with the guns trained on them, dropped to their knees and froze with fear with their hands raised.

Then another man exited the vortex and immediately turned around and with a box he was carrying, pointed it at the vortex. Instantly the vortex dissipated in seconds. The man turned around and saw the array of guns trained at him as well.

On seeing the other two, he put down what he was carrying and knelt down with his hands behind his head.
Samuel was about to walk forward when the captain stopped him.

“They’re my people” he told the captain, “I recognise them”
“How do you know they are not doppelganger assassins” The captain asked
“So you know about Haitch eye dee ee forty sevens then” Samuel asked
“What?” the captain replied
“Sorry that’s the cataloguing we gave doppelganger assassins” Samuel replied, “How did you hear about them”

“One of our guys on the Bataan is an expert in hacking into other government agencies so we hacked into your system to see what kind of new government agency we were working with” the Captain answered back, “From what we read in the files, those creatures are dangerous”

Samuel gave a brief laugh, “I under estimated you Captain”

“Sir” yelled the woman, “It’s us. Sue-Lim, Pete and Simon”

Samuel looked at them again, “I believe them” he told the captain
“Sorry but, I’m still the captain” the Captain insisted, “and I need to make sure they are who they say they are”
“And how do you plan to do that?” Samuel asked
“DNA tests” the captain suggested
“Too long” Samuel replied, “I have a quicker test that was done when we went up against the Magnus Timor, if your hacker told you about that”
“Ok” the Captain agreed
“Do you have a thermal imaging camera” Samuel asked
“We have some” the Captain replied, “We used them in 2005 when we helped with the aftermath of Katrina”
“Get one of your guys to get one” Samuel ordered.
The Captain called over a sailor and instructed him to fetch a thermal imager immediately.

Samuel then walked toward the three figures being held at gunpoint on the deck.

“OK” Samuel shouted, “All three of you remove all your clothes now”

One of the male figures put up a hand, “Does that include underwear?” he asked.
“Yes” Samuel replied, “Every last stitch or those marines over there will open fire”
“Why?” the female asked.
“Just do it” Samuel replied, “and throw your clothing over there” he added pointing to a place on the flight deck.

Slowly the three of them started to undress. One of the male figures, the youngest started to cry and complain that he was cold and tired and his parents were dead.

The woman removed her jacket, blouse and skirt but for a moment hesitated and burst into tears, “Please isn’t this enough, I don’t want to go through that again” she pleaded.

Samuel swallowed hard, if this was, as he suspected Sue-Lim Wang, he was forcing her to re-live the ordeal when she was effectively gang raped by two detention guards at the behest of a third older guard who had despised her because her mother had been Vietnamese. That senior guard’s brother had been killed in the Vietnam war.

“I’m sorry” he whispered inaudibly, “this is the only way they will trust you” he whispered

The eldest of the male figures was first to completely strip and as he removed his last item of clothing he threw it to where they had been ordered. Then he knelt down with his hands behind his head, not bothering to cover his modesty

The youngest of the males was down to his under pants. With one hand he pulled them down, while with the other he tried desperately to cover his modesty. Then he kicked the underpants away, picked them up and tossed them to the place designated.

The female, still in her underwear was still pleading to keep them on.

“Everything” Samuel insisted, “Nobody will hurt you if you comply” he added still feeling wretched and sick at what he was ordering.

In tears the female unclipped her bra, and removed it, doing her best to cover her modesty, and then she did the same with her panties, and threw them to where she had been instructed.

“Take the clothes to the Captain” Samuel ordered some gathered sailors. They hesitated and looked at the Captain for confirmation, but the Captain just nodded.

Three of the sailors then came and removed the piles of clothes, leaving the three figures who had come through the wormhole kneeling naked on the flight deck in the cold dark night, and dropped them in piles by the captain

“I bet you’re enjoying this you b*****ds” the eldest male yelled, “Did Mr Vee tell you to do this” he added.

The female, was now in floods of tears and pleading with the marines to kill her as soon as they had “done” her. To Samuel, she was obviously convinced they were going to rape her as well

The younger of the two males was kneeling, crying about the cold and trying to cover his private parts

All of them were noticeably shivering

Samuel just stood there with his stomach in knots. “Where’s that thermal imager?” he yelled
“This is a big ship” the Captain replied, “it could take a while”
“And if they are human after all they could suffer serious harm from exposure” Samuel retorted as he walked over to the Captain
“You’re the one who insisted they remove their clothes”

Samuel bent down and picked up a bra, “Tell me Captain” Samuel went on, “When you looked up IDE47’s it told you they were shape shifters didn’t it”

The Captain nodded, “One even tried to assassinate your chairman, only to be stopped by this Mr Vee in person”
“Yep” Samuel replied, “And tell me, how can a shape shifter operate if they are encumbered with clothing.”
“What?”
“Captain, Doppelgangers don’t’ wear clothing” Samuel explained, “They mimic it” he pressed, “How else could they change from one form to another. That’s why I got them to strip to show you they had clothes and were human”
“That maybe true about Doppelgangers Colonel, but they may know that we know that and this could be a double bluff” the Captain countered.
“So you want to play let’s see if these guys die of exposure then” Samuel said with incredulity, “If they are doppelgangers they turn to ash, except IDE47’s are resilient to cold”
“Is that why you wanted the thermal imager” The Captain asked

“I thought it might help show you that these are my people” Samuel replied

“Please can I get dressed now” the younger of the two males wailed in the cold dark night

“Colonel, I’m sorry but I have to think of the rest of the crew of this ship” the Captain insisted ignoring the plea from the younger male’s plea

“Ok” Samuel replied, “Let’s shoot each one in the back of the head, if they are doppelgangers then they turn to ash, if not we prove them innocent, just like a twenty first century version of ducking witches where the accused dies either way”
“There’s no need to be like that” the Captain responded
“Well what will it take to convince you these are my people” Samuel demanded
“Well more than cheap party tricks like getting them to strip naked” The Captain answered, “especially if a properly briefed doppelganger could use them to deceive us”

Samuel walked up to the three figures, “I’m sorry, but the Captain here can’t risk you not being human so we are going to kill you right now”. Then Samuel shouted at the marines, “Aim at their necks, your captain believes they are a threat, so he is going to order you to fire”

There was the sound of rifles cocking

“We’re human” the female screamed
“I’m sorry but the Captain refuses to believe that” Samuel told her and then walked over to the captain, “You can execute them now captain” Samuel growled, “It will be kinder than letting them freeze to death while we wait forever for someone to find a thermal imager.”

Just then the female was hit by a bolt of green light, causing her to fall over apparently unconscious
“That one’s human” Came the voice of Shamus McTuckle from behind them

Then another bolt of green light hit the older of the two males, and he fell over.
“Please” screamed younger of the two males as he saw the other two shot by the green bolts of light, but it was to no avail. He too was hit by a bolt of green light and he too collapsed.

Shamus pushed forward, turned around and looked up at the captain, “You are a stupid fool Captain, they are all humans”
“What makes you so sure?” The Captain retorted
“Give me strength” swore the leprechaun, “I just put a sleep spell on them. Doppelgangers can not hold their form when unconscious, and we should know, we’ve dealt with them before.”

“I’m sorry, but I need to check for myself” The Captain insisted, “As soon as we get the thermal imager”

“They will be dead by then” Samuel interrupted, “Captain, you get a hacker to break into our system and immediately you consider yourself an expert, yet we who have actually gone up against them are considered idiots”

“At least let us get blankets to them” Shamus pleaded
“No body is going near them until I am satisfied they are humans” The Captain insisted.
“Even if they are dead by then” Shamus asked
“Do the math” The Captain replied, “Three lives versus the number of lives on this ship”
“What about my life, let me go to them” Shamus insisted
“Sorry, but I am responsible for your life as well, I can not allow it” The Captain replied.
“Why don’t you just order your men to shoot them now” Samuel asked.

The Captain stared at the colonel, and then took his two way radio from his belt, “Where’s that thermal imager?” he asked
“We’re on it” a reply came on the radio
“Captain” Samuel insisted, “This is a big boat, by the time he get’s it they will be dead from hypothermia”
“Then why ask for one” the Captain responded, “And why get them to take their clothes off”
“Doppelganger’s run at a different body temperature” Samuel explained, “And I told you I got them to take their clothes of because as I told you before doppelgangers do not use them. It was a quick test, we have used before. Why won’t you listen to us the real experts, instead of some stupid hacker?”

“You are a stubborn fool” Shamus interjected.

The captain again stared at both the colonel, the leprechaun and then at the three naked bodies, lying unconscious on the flight deck amongst their belongings.

“Listen you fool, why would we be told to expect people from the colonel’s team, by your own private secure channel from your own Pentagon if it was a trap” Shamus asked.

“Do you want me to shoot them dead myself” the colonel asked, “Because I do not want them freezing to death because you think your hacker knows more about doppelgangers than people who have actually fought them” At this Samuel pulled out his side arm, turned and faced the figures lying on the deck.

“I’m going to kill all of these myself “he shouted, “So the captain can be sure their not shape shifters”, then he added, “Afterwards I will tell you where to send their bodies”

Samuel reached the female figure, lying unconscious on the deck and showing the ill effects of exposure. He cocked his gun and pointed it at her head point blank. “I’m so sorry Sue-Lim” he whispered, “I let you all down. This will be quicker”

“Wait” Yelled the captain, and pointed to a sailor with a camera type device, a thermal imaging camera.

The man came forward with the device and scanned the bodies on the flight deck. “They’re human Sir” the sailor shouted

“Now do you believe me?” Samuel shouted at the captain and put the safety back on, on his side arm and holstered it.

“Ok they are confirmed as humans” the Captain shouted to his marines and then ordered, “Take them to the infirmary and stow their luggage in the officer’s mess”

Immediately the group of marines disarmed their rifles and some ran forward and picked up the three figures and headed for the central section, while others picked up the cases they had brought through the wormhole.

“Shamus” Samuel asked the leprechaun, “Can you wipe memories?”
“Alas no” Shamus said as the two followed the marines carrying the three people who had come through the wormhole, “Only elven and drow healers can do that”
“Damn” Samuel swore
“You’re thinking of Sue-Lim” Shamus replied
“Assuming it’s not too late already” Samuel muttered

Samuel then took off his top coat and ran up to the two marines with the female and insisted on putting his coat on her. Then he ordered, “When you get to the infirmary I want female medical staff to tend to her and tell them to treat her as a suicide risk” Samuel added.

As they got inside, two thermal blankets emerged from somewhere and these were wrapped around the two males.

Samuel and Shamus continued to follow them to the infirmary and then waited outside while the medical staff attended to three people who had come via the wormhole.

While they were waiting, Charlene appeared, “I heard Sue-Lim and Pete had come here” she asked
“And Simon” Samuel muttered as he stared at the wall with a haunted expression.

“Can I have a word Doctor Henshaw” Shamus asked her and led her away from the colonel.

“What’s the matter?” Charlene asked
“When they came through” Shamus began, “That fool of a captain took it into his head they might be doppelgangers. The colonel thought if he ordered them to remove their clothes that would prove they were human, just like when the fairies rescued you a while back, yours and that elven dignitary. We used your lack of clothes as proof you were who you said you were”
“But what about Sue-Lim” Charlene asked, “You know what happened in Miami”
“Ai, and so does the Colonel, it must have been the hardest things he has done” Shamus replied, “And that should have been enough, but that fool of a captain thought he knew more about doppelgangers than we do and made them kneel out there naked in these conditions for ages. Even my attempts by putting a sleep spell on them seemed to cut no ice, he was determined they were doppelgangers whatever the colonel or I said”
Charlene shook her head in disbelief, “What happened?”
Shamus sighed and closed his eyes before continuing “The Colonel was on the point of shooting Miss Wang out of kindness when they produced some thermal imaging device that proved to him they were who we said they were. Only then did he relent and they’re being treated for exposure right now”

Charlene again shook her head, “I know Pete can handle that, but Sue-Lim and Simon?”
“I could try and find an elven healer, to remove that memory” Shamus suggested, “but that would mean putting this ship at risk”
“I could talk to Sue-Lim” Charlene offered, “remind her about what happened to me”
“I hope that works” Shamus told her, “She needs someone to watch her, preferably female”
“Because of what happened in Miami” Charlene asked
“And because of what happened in that FBI building” Shamus told her
“Well don’t worry, I’m not letting that Celeste near her” Charlene said with venom
“That’s unfair Doctor Henshaw” Shamus chided, “Celeste did not know anything about that enchanted scarf and she did get help to save her”

Shamus then noticed someone talking to the Colonel. The Colonel got up and walked over to them.
“How could you?” Charlene growled
“Leave it Doctor Henshaw” Shamus spoke up, “If that fool of a Captain had listened”
“He still ordered her to strip in front of men” Charlene interrupted
“It was my fault” Shamus butted n and then turned and faced Charlene, “Blame me Doctor Henshaw, not him” he told her angrily. “If I had been there when they had arrived I could have used the sleep spell on them as they arrived and they would not have had to strip. If the captain had been on the ball, none of them would have had to go all the way”

“After this is sorted out Doctor Henshaw” Samuel interrupted, “You have my word that I will be tendering my resignation because of that”
“Now you’re being a bloody fool” Shamus swore, “Nobody is resigning and making matters worse than they already are. Doctor Henshaw here can sit with Sue-Lim”
“They say she’s too far gone, they don’t think she’s going to make it” Samuel replied

Shamus shook his head, “They are not giving up on Miss Wang that easily” and then he rushed down the corridor into the infirmary, followed by the others.

Shamus marched over to the bed where Celeste was being kept sedated, “Wake her now” he ordered
“Do it” Samuel ordered

The doctor removed the drip from Celeste’s hand and then injected a stimulant into her.

After about half a minute Celeste’s eye’s flickered open, “What happened” she muttered weakly
“We have no time” Shamus told her, “We need you now”
“What?” Celeste replied, still out of it.
It was becoming clear, that by the time Celeste had fully recovered, Sue-Lim would have succumbed to complications induced by hypothermia.

Just then there was a smell of ozone and then a crackle of electricity, and then the figure of Major Bolak of the Drow – Russian liaison task force appeared, holding up his hands.
Instantly Samuel pulled out his side arm and pointed it at the Dow

“Colonel, I surrender” The Drow said as he arrived with his arms raised, “and I wish to claim political asylum”

Shamus eyed the drow, “First things first Mr Bolak” he said and strode up to the drow, “Do you have any of that healing potion”
“I have a vial” He said, confused by the question.
“We need it now” Shamus said loudly
“Let me get it out for you” Major Bolak answered

“Slowly” Samuel interjected, still training his gun on the drow

Slowly the drow removed from a pocket a small green vial. “Let this be an expression of good faith on my part Colonel” Bolak sneered

Shamus held out his hand, and the drow passed it to him. Immediately Shamus ran over to Sue-Lim’s bed, where Charlene was sitting with tears in her eyes as she watched Sue-Lim’s dying moments.

“Get this down her and hurry” Shamus ordered and handed the vial to Charlene. Charlene recognised the potion, after all one of the labs at the IDEC had been trying to replicate it. She undid the top of the vial and pressed it to Sue-Lim’s lips so it could trickle down in her mouth.

Then Sue-Lim’s weakened swallowing reflex took over.

The medical monitors suddenly went crazy as the potion took effect. It took about a minute and then Sue-Lim started to open her eyes.

Sue-Lim put her hands to her head and burst into tears, “Please no” she wept, “Not again”
“Sue-Lim” Charlene said to her, “You’re safe”

Sue-Lim took her hands away from her face. Charlene gently took Sue-Lim’s right hand, “Nobody’s going to touch you” Charlene reassured Sue-Lim, “Not with me here to protect you”

“I’m not going to be raped again” Sue-Lim sobbed
“Absolutely not” Charlene told her, as she to started to shed tears.
“But why?” Sue-Lim asked, “I felt so ashamed out there, Pete won’t want me now” she wept
“They say they had to be sure you were you” Charlene answered, “They did the same with me back in England at RAF Welford” Charlene told her. Charlene then brushed Sue-Lim’s hair from her face and smiled at her, “Now I am going to stay here and make sure nothing happens to you, and Pete would be a fool to let a catch like you go”

Major Bolak turned to the Colonel, “See, I have helped heal your comrade, I assure you I am on your side this time”

Shamus came back over to the drow, “What do you mean about seeking asylum” he asked
“Mr McTuckle” Bolak began, “The drow I was investigating is a member of a dissident faction. His group has successfully mounted a coup de tat as you humans would call it in Russia against us. I only just got away with my life”

Samuel shook his head, “Bolak” he growled, “That drow was responsible for these nuclear attacks, wasn’t he”
“I’m afraid so” the drow admitted, “We thought he was selling old tactical nuclear weapons to humans on the black market, it turns out that was wrong”
“He was dealing with a troll by the name of Brameana the daughter of the Lord Low Troll” Samuel ventured.
The drow nodded.

“Colonel” Shamus interrupted, “I’m afraid we have no choice but to grant him asylum. He has after all saved Miss Wang and I know of him and for a drow, the Major is one of the more honourable ones”

“No, please No” Came Celeste’s voice from behind, “Please don’t let him touch me” she pleaded. Celeste was still coming round
“Ah My dear Celeste” the drow said in a pompous sounding tone, “I do owe you apology, it seems you were not involved with that traitor to drow-kind. I have no need to interrogate you any further”

“Let’s get out of here” Samuel said to the drow as he holstered his gun
“I agree” the drow replied, “I need to speak to your Captain of this vessel”
Shamus walked over to Celeste’s bed, and muttered an incantation and Celeste collapsed unconscious again. “You can return to keeping her sedated” Shamus told the shocked medic, “And don’t look at me like that” he chided, “I don’t want Celeste up until after that young man Simon Hargreaves is up and about”

“Colonel” Charlene then said as she came over.
Samuel turned to face her, “I’m sorry about your friend” he replied
“Don’t say anything” Charlene said with venom, “I don’t want to hear it” then Charlene stopped and closed her eyes for a moment, “I’m sorry, I’m still so angry at those b******ds who raped Sue-lim” she admitted, “Sir Sue-Lim has just told us, what is left of your government is planning to have us all arrested over the nuclear attacks”
“It seems” the drow sneered, “we are all fugitives by the look of things. I just hope I can alert our human partners to the danger of this faction that has taken the drow enclave in Russia”

A telephone rang in the infirmary. A nurse answered it and then called over to the Colonel, “Sir, the Captain needs you on the bridge now, there’s been another attack”

“Stay here with the others” Samuel ordered Charlene and then left followed by Shamus and Bolak.

It took five long minutes to get to the bridge, where the captain of the USS Bataan was looking very grave. “I’m sorry about your people, but we have had more important news. Colonel, there has been another attack” he said in a cold manner
“Where” Samuel asked
“Moscow” the captain replied, “And according to satellite and seismic monitoring just coming in, it was a much bigger explosion than the other attacks, this one is in the order of fifty Megatons”

“What?” exclaimed Major Bolak, “The weapons they stole were only seventy six kilotons”
“Obviously” Samuel said to the drow, “They stole more than just battlefield nukes”
“What’s he doing here” the Captain asked pointing to the dorw
“A lot more good than you have done” Samuel retorted

“Sir” an ensign who had suddenly arrived on the bridge, “There’s a transmission from those who have been attacking us. It’s coming in on all radio and television frequencies”

“What?” The Captain asked and then picked up a mike, “Patch the transmission from those attackers to the bridge”

Then there was a slight crackle and then the voice came over the radio.

“I repeat” a female troll voice spoke out, “I am Brameana of the Troll clans of Ghetto and Manjura, daughter of the Lord Low Troll, from what some of you call the Mystical Realms. I have attacked your cities with battlefield tactical nuclear weapons, weapons which humans created and weapons of which I now have an unlimited supply. I now have access to unlimited supplies of what you call hydrogen bombs and that is what I have used as a demonstration of my power against that city you call Moscow. My demand is simple, that the people of Earth surrender to me and my allies, or else I will rein hydrogen bombs over every square mile of your world. It matters not to me if I make your puny species extinct and render your world lifeless. Now as a further demonstration of my power I will now wipe out two entire island states to show that I am totally capable and willing to inflict as you call it, Genocide.”

Samuel looked in horror at Shamus and the drow

Then an announcement came over the intercom informing the bridge that two large nuclear explosions had been detected in the Pacific Ocean. Then came the chilling words from the intercom, “They’ve nuked Tuvalu and Tonga”

Then Brameana’s voice came over the radio, “You have one rotation of this world to surrender to my rule or you will all be annihilated”


To be continued

[Sticks]

Episode VII – Her father’s daughter

What happens when the unthinkable occurs?

We can not really know, because by definition such events are never contemplated. People may set up resilience teams and disaster recovery protocols, but can that really be enough, especially if the unthinkable is personal.

Where is contingency planning then?

For the remnants of the Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation, the unthinkable has happened. First their ally on the Mystical Realms, the Troll Clan Chief of the Manjura was captured by the Venezuelan government and paraded on television. Then their headquarters vaporised by a tactical nuclear warhead, stolen from the Russians; the organisation dissolved and arrest warrants to be issued for all surviving members of the IDEC in case they are fifth columnists. Now to cap it off, the really unthinkable has happened, the half sister of the Troll Clan Chief, after detonating other tactical nuclear warheads around the world, has levelled Moscow and two island states with stolen Russian hydrogen bombs and demanded that all the governments of Earth surrender to her rule.

+ + +

County Claire
Ireland


Just after the news of the assassination of the president of the United States of America

Commander Mark Johnston and Jenny Green sat with the Shaun and Felicity O’Docherty around the dining room table in the farm house along with the O’Kerry leprechauns as they watched on the television the continuing news coverage of the death of the president of the United States of America in a plane crash.

The twins, Caer and Fidelity and Timothy, the O’Docherty’s adopted children were visiting the Andrews so the adults could talk.

The account of the president’s plane going down was rather sketchy but just as devastating. There being no further news, Felicity turned the television off and returned to the dining room table.

“Tactical nuclear weapons against my home town” Jenny said with tears in her eyes, “London and Dublin and now this?”
“Not to mention the bombs in America, Venezuela and Israel” Felicity added

“Well I’m glad my missus is expecting for more than one reason” Mitch O’Kerry the leprechaun chipped in, “If we had been able to teleport we would be dead along side all the other leprechauns”

“Any word about that troll” Shaun O’Docherty asked Mark

Mark shook his head, “I still have been unable to get a signal” Mark replied, “I’m wondering if the bomb in Caracas was meant to make sure he was dead”

“Who ever it was” Mitch spoke out, “Knew that the Irish Government worked with Leprechauns”
“But why Newcastle” Jenny insisted.
Mark wrapped a loving arm around her and gave her a small hug, “I don’t know love” he whispered, “All the other targets were obvious, if what the president had said was true, that someone was trying to start world war three”

“Maybe” Cherry O’Kerry the female leprechaun who was pregnant piped up, “It is something to do with a certain person who is not here”
“Who are you talking about Cherry?” Felicity O’Docherty asked
“Graeme Andrews” Cherry said defiantly

“But Mr Andrews has been out of the adventuring game for well over a year now” Mark objected
“He still made a lot of people angry when he helped humiliate the Lord Low Troll” Cherry responded
“But Cherry love” Mitch butted in, “It was that Griffin Judge who humiliated the Lord Low Troll when he threw the case against Graeme out, and both that troll and the griffin judge are long dead. In fact don’t you remember it was Graeme along with his lovely wife Angela who helped end a civil war by stepping in as emperor of the trolls”
“But maybe some memories are long Mitch” Cherry protested.

Mark sighed, “Mrs O’Kerry, we read all the accounts of Mr Andrews and I can not see any connection with what has happened. Someone new has come along”
“But it’s the only way the bomb at your lovely fiancé’s home town makes sense” Cherry protested, “I mean with all due respect, Jenny may have been on your special ops team once, but she’s hardly on anyone’s radar”

“Are you saying the bombing of my town’s my fault” Jenny asked the leprechaun with emotion breaking in her voice.
“No my dear” Cherry replied, “Exactly the opposite, I say we get that Graeme Andrews in here to explain himself”
“But he’s had nothing to do with the Mystical Realms since he got back to Earth with that Sarah child he and his wife rescued” Mitch responded.

Cherry was quiet for a moment as the room descended into an awkward silence, then she spoke again, “Then it has to be related to the Lord Low Troll” she insisted

“Come on dear” Mitch insisted, “We’ve been over that ground”
“You’re forgetting the Jerusalem bomb” Cherry insisted
“To make us think the Russians had given nukes to the Arabs” Mark suggested.
“NO!” Cherry snapped, “The first time the Lord Low Troll was humiliated was ten years before Mr Andrews was arrested. The late lamented Guardian of Mortal Struggle used to regularly visit Israel, he was tried by him on the same law and he beat that rap”
“And your saying my home town was bombed because Angela’s husband humiliated that tyrant?” Jenny asked
“He didn’t” Mitch insisted, “It was that Griffin judge and the Lord Low Troll’s stupid fault for not knowing the law”
“I’m talking about perception here” Cherry retorted, “And it would make sense of the Caracas bomb”
“Because Venezuela humiliated his son” Mark ventured
“Exactly” Cherry replied

“The one problem with that my dear” Mitch said to his wife, “The Lord Low Troll is long dead, we know of no other relatives alive save for his son, who never saw eye to eye with his father anyway”
“Plus you’re forgetting” Mark added, “The Clan Chief of the Manjura is friends with the Andrews, in fact their eldest daughter Sarah and the clan chief are pen friends”
“That’s news to me” Jenny cut in, “Angela told me that Graeme said he wanted to have nothing to do with the Mystical Realms” Then Jenny thought for a moment, “He was delighted to hear that Angela had given birth to a son when I first met him”

“So what happens now” Shaun asked, “When do you need to fly to Chicago”
“Our tickets are booked for the day after tomorrow” Mark replied, “I had hoped we could have got to see more of County Claire before we left”
“Well we do not have any bookings for your cottage until next month” Felicity told them, “If you need to stay on that is”
“And do what?” Mitch asked
“That’s rude Mitch” Cherry chided

“He has a point” Mark interrupted, “We have been attacked, and as Mrs O’Kerry points out there is a suspicious connection to the former tyrant and possibly the clan chief. The question, if this is related to the Mystical Realms is what can we do here?”
“Well we don’t have a headquarters anymore Mark” Jenny mentioned, “And we can’t raise Sam so where ever we are we are stuck”
“Well I can still show you off to my folks in Chicago” Mark replied and then placed his hand on Jenny’ abdomen, “I want them to meet the mother of my child”

“Is there anyone else you can call?” Felicity asked Mark
“The only person I can think of is Sue-Lim’s father” Jenny suggested
“If he’s still alive” Mark replied

“Who’s this?” Shaun asked
“He is officially the deputy chairman of the IDEC” Jenny explained
“We don’t know his real name, we just know him as Mr Vee, I think he is either ex NSA or CIA” Mark added, “He was originally responsible for appointing Mr Blue at the Facility”

Shaun shook his head, “So he appointed that monster” Shaun growled angrily
“Maybe this Mr Vee person didn’t know what Mr Blue would end up doing” Felicity suggested
“From what I heard Felicity” Jenny replied, “I doubt that”
“Come on Jenny” Mark told her, “He did countermand the order by his aid to have you terminated”
“Only because Mr Davies was going to have Sue-Lim his daughter killed at the same time” Jenny countered, “And if it was someone from the Mystical Realms who did this, it will just give more ammunition to him and his other cronies”

“I’m missing something here” Cherry piped up, “Who is this Mr Blue?”

This time it was Mitch’s turn to shake his head, “How long have you been G2 and you don’t know who Mr Blue was”
“I wasn’t a field op like you Mitch” Cherry answered, “I looked after the filing”
“And you never read any of it?” Mitch asked.
“I never had time” Cherry replied

“Mr Blue was that director of that place in London called The Facility” Shaun growled, “He’s the one that tortured and beat Fidelity our daughter”
“That was the old management” Mark chipped in, “during our time there before it was destroyed by the Magnus Timor cult we never did any of that”

Jenny Green was going to mention about the time she and Mark dealt with the transforming of a four year old minor spirit of virtue in a humane manner when she was interrupted by the sound of a distant explosion.

“Oh my G_d” Felicity cried out, “Their starting again”

“That’s not a nuke” Mark said and got up and headed for the front door followed by Mitch the leprechaun.

They got outside and looked around.

“Over there” Yelled Mitch as he pointed to the sky.
Mark peered into the night and could just about make out several green dots in the distance flying in formation like birds. Then he traced a line back down to the ground, and in the distance were the burning remains of an army Chinook helicopter that had crashed just over a mile away.

“I can’t believe they have been released” Mitch muttered.

By this time Jenny and Shaun had joined them outside.
“Whose been released?” Shaun asked
“Gremlins” Mitch replied
“As in the films” Shaun asked
“No!” Mitch shouted, “As in the original sense, creatures that attack and destroy aircraft. I remember that was the one time we worked with that tyrant to capture every last one of them that had escaped to Earth”
“So that’s how they took out Air-force One” Mark said as he watched the blazing wreck
“And now no aircraft is safe” Mitch added, “Who ever released them for that hit was grossly irresponsible
“Or they want to deny us air superiority” Mark commented
“Oh why would someone want that?” Mitch asked
“Why did someone want to take out the G2 Leprechauns?” Mark asked in response
“I take you point” Mitch responded, “Something is seriously up”
“That’s an understatement if ever I heard one” Jenny chimed in
“I suppose that means your trip to Chicago is off” Shaun suggested

+ + +

A wilderness cave
The Walong Mountains
The Mystical Realms

The old figure felt ill at ease as he sipped some Targron berry wine in the quiet of his cave. He was still waiting for his former servant and minion, Meetal the kobold to arrive. However earlier when he had looked out of his cave, a while after the strange thunder, he had seen a fast rising cloud way in the distance, behind some hills in the wilderness desert.

He kept thinking it looked familiar, but it was nothing he had ever seen. Maybe something he had heard about. That was it, but what. It was way off in the distance so why should he care, but annoyingly he did.

He looked at what passed off as a library, a few old legal scrolls, histories of their world and some journals, some of them written by him in his solitude. There were even a few books acquired from the world of the humans which was originally called the Realm of Mortals, although why it was called that he was never sure as inhabitants of his world were just as mortal. Maybe there might be something about that cloud in one of them.

Meetal’s master put his goblet down, got up and looked at the collection of Earth books, some of them were cookery books, a few were called novels, stories made up by human story tellers and written down. He even had copies of Earth’s religious texts, one a King James Version of the Bible, a copy of the Koran in a language called English and a copy of something called the Talmud. Lastly in his collection of human books was a copy of The Chambers dictionary.

Meetal’s master pulled out a cookery book and flicked through the recipes he could never cook unless the ingredients could be brought to this world. Then he stopped. The recipe was for mushroom soup and the pen drawing of the mushroom was almost like the shape of that mysterious cloud he had seen earlier.

Slowly the lone figure placed the book back on the shelf and looked up mushroom in the dictionary. The entry detailed mostly about the mycological details of the particular fungi and other related flora. Then he noticed the term, “Mushroom Cloud” and on reading its description was certain that this was what he had seen. But what was an atomic explosion doing on his world?

He sat down and once again picked up his goblet of targron wine and contemplated the news he had heard from Meetal. The disgraced Ghetto clan was still around and in league with bug bears. This was indeed serious news, but so long as they left him in piece in his wilderness did it really matter. Hopefully Meetal would arrive in a day or two to report what he saw at the Port of Faldon. There was only so much after all you could write on a note in invisible ink.
As he stared into the fire from his chair, his thoughts went to that of his son, somewhere out there in the world. To Meetal’s master, his own son had been a bit of a disappointment, why he should have had younglings of his own when the civil war came, but he had none He had never been interested in any of the consorts he had sent his way, preferring the company of male trolls. His son had also not inherited any of his aptitude for ruthlessness that had made him great in the glory days, maybe that was how this new generation did things, but it certainly rankled.

“I am getting old” Meetal’s master sighed, “You were more like a son to me Meetal than my own son was” he said to the flames of his hearth.

And then Meetal’s master lay back in his chair and drifted of to sleep.

#

The old figure in his cave work with a start and cursed himself for being so stupid. Why did he not use his Mirror of Scrying he had stowed in his cave before that fateful day when he had to make for his wilderness bolt hole just as the civil war was breaking out.

Wearily he got up and went deeper into the cave, to a side chamber he hardly visited. He looked at the items in there from his past life, before he had been forced to seek sanctuary in the wilderness. A lot of it was in the end totally useless for the life he now chose to eek out. He had stashed away a number of magical items, but they were a two edge sword as it were. If one used them, then there was always the danger that a good practitioner of magic could feel it and locate the user of magic. He did not want that as he was supposed to be dead.

By the flickering light of his burning torch he looked for the small mirror he had acquired, then in the morning before suns up he could go about an hour’s journey into the wilderness and see for himself what Brameana was up to, without risking his bolt hole being discovered

+ + +

Helicopter crash site
County Claire, Ireland

Shaun put the hand brake on the Land Rover as they reached the remains of the downed helicopter. Mark removed his seatbelt and opened the passenger door. Mitch climbed through from the back and out the front passenger door and ran as fast as he could to keep up with the marine commander.

Shaun switched off the Land Rover, undid his seat belt and exited the vehicle.

The smell of burning hung in the air along with the acrid smoke as flames were still burning on the spilled aviation fuel.
“Any chance of survivors?” Shaun asked
“Not really” Mark replied, “I saw a similar crash in Iraq some years ago, nobody survived and that was just a training accident”
“This was sabotage” Mitch chimed in
“We have to look though” Shaun insisted and pushed forward.

Mark grabbed Shaun and turned him around, “Have you ever seen dead people” Mark asked him.
Shaun shook his head
“You do not want to” Mark told him forcefully, “I have and believe me you do not want to. You’re a farmer Shaun not a soldier, now let Mitch and I deal with this.”
“The commander is right Mr O’Docherty” Mitch added, “We both have seen too much death and this is more than seeing the occasional still born lamb or calf, now go and sit in the vehicle and try that radio thing to see where the emergency services are”

“I just want to help” Shaun pleaded
“Like Mitch said Shaun” Mark reiterated, “its best if you stay away and get back in that Land Rover and wait for us”

Reluctantly Shaun returned to vehicle where he could communicate with the farm house by two way radio, since even in normal times mobile phone coverage was extremely patchy to say the least.

“He does have a point commander” Mitch said to Mark
“I know” Mark replied and then inched towards the wreckage of the downed Chinook.
“It was definitely gremlins” Mitch shouted, “It looks like they sabotaged the gears so the blades collided”

Mark yelled out to see if there were any survivors, but there was no answer. He made his way to the front of the aircraft wreckage. All the windows at the front were smashed and he looked into the dead eyes of the pilot and co pilot. Then he noticed something about the bodies. Their throats had been ripped out.

“Not a pretty site is it” Mitch said causing Mark to momentarily jump.
“Sorry to scare you commander” apologised Mitch, “When we finally managed to capture those creatures they had also developed a nasty habit of killing pilots as well as attacking aircraft. They feed on fear, and nothing tastes as sweeter to them as the fear one goes through when one is about to die and there is nothing one can do to stop it”
“So how did you stop these creatures” Mark asked

We co-operated with the Lord Low Troll’s magic users at his command and set traps for them. We would travel secretly on aircraft, and when a pack of those creatures approached, we teleported to the troll snatch squad who used the capture spells based on the positions we gave. Unless we have such co-operation, they are unstoppable”

“So the people who released them Mitch, they would not be able to use aircraft either” Mark said
“With magic and teleporting we have no need” Mitch replied, “But its worse, those creatures once they run out of aircraft will attack any mechanical moving vehicle to make it crash in a manner that will kill as many of the occupants as possible”

In the distance they heard the sound of sirens from emergency vehicles.
“I better make myself scarce” Mitch said as they saw the vehicles in the distance.

“Can’t you go invisible?” Mark asked
“I’m a leprechaun, not a pixie fairy or a major spirit” Mitch retorted, “I’ll teleport to the house”
“Before you do that” Mark asked, “Get on to whoever you can, we need to ground all aircraft until we can work out how to deal with these gremlins”
“I can’t make any promises commander” Mitch told Mark, “Remember the whole of G2 special section was wiped out by the nuke that was sent to Dublin” he added before teleporting away.

Mark then strode across to where Shaun was waiting in the Land Rover and got in the passenger seat.

Shaun hung up the radio, “They just told me that the leprechaun has arrived back”
“Yeah” Mark replied, “With that lot finally coming he thought it would complicate matters if he was around”

“You know” Shaun began, “When they told us all about Caer, it was quite a shock, but for a little girl she was quite well behaved and we loved her. They said that what she was was not her fault and they were right. When we finally found out that Fidelity was coming she was so excited, because it was like a member of our family coming home. And when the two of them met at Shannon and gave up their minor spirit-hood, I was so proud of them bothr”
“You did a fine job raising them” Mark told him
“But how can someone so special and so pure come from that other world and yet we have this atrocity caused by creatures from the same place” Shaun asked as he pointed at the wreckage of the helicopter”
“They’re just like us Shaun” Mark answered and then continued, “They may look different and have certain abilities, but you could ask the same of us humans, we have wonderful people like you and Felicity and of course my Jenny, but then we have the likes of Mr Blue and Pol Pot and Adolf Hitler”

It took about twenty minutes for the Garda and fire engine to arrive. Mark insisted that Shaun stay in the vehicle while he talked to the officials, he still had his old id badge from the days before the Facility in North London had been destroyed which identified him as homeland security.

When he showed it to the Garda, Mark was told that he was a long way from his jurisdiction and then asked what he was doing at a crash site.

Shaun got out of the vehicle and walked over to the officials, “Hi Stanley” he said to one of the officials.
“Hello Mr O’Docherty” the officer replied
“This is the fiancé of the friend of Mrs Andrews Stanley” Shaun explained
“You know each other?” Mark said incredulously
“Mr O’Docherty is part of our Farm Watch initiative” the officer known as Stanley explained
“We were all having a meal together Staley when we heard this crash” Shaun went on, “Mr Johnston here apparently is a member of the US Marines and knows a bit about helicopters so we thought as we were closest we ought to see if there were any survivors”

“Are there?” the Garda asked
“No sir” Mark replied
“Well we are here now” The Garda told them, “We’ll take it from here”
“Yes Stanley” Shaun said to the officer, “Do you need to take any statements from us”

The officer thought for a moment, “I think that will be done by the crash investigators at a later date”
“Ok” Shaun then told the Garda, “We’ll go back to the farm then and let you get on” and with that Shaun ushered Mark back to the Land Rover

As they belted up, Mark spoke to Shaun, “I almost wanted to warn them not to send out any more choppers and asked if he saw that broadcast from Venezuela with our friend the Clan Chief of the Manjura”
“You would have been locked up for sure” Shaun interrupted as he started the Land Rover, “Even though they saw it here, nobody believed it was true and everyone thought it was a hoax”
“That was what we were counting on” Mark muttered, “But it seems like it has back fired on us”

Shaun drove the Land Rover skilfully back towards the farm house, all the while Mark nervously looked to see if any gremlins might be coming their way.

Shaun put the radio on to see if there was a news station available, even though the reception was not as great as it was in the towns. There was plenty of static and so he switched off the radio.

They safely arrived in the yard as the twins were leading their brother Timothy back to the farm house.
“Do you and Jenny want to go over and see the Andrews?” Shaun suggested
“I don’t know” Mark replied, “I know Graeme was among the first to have dealings with the Mystical Realms in modern times, but he kind of passed the baton over to us, and I’m loathed to drag him back into it again”

“What did you think of what Cherry O’Kerry said about there being a connection to that Lord Low Troll guy” Shaun asked
“I don’t know about that either” Mark admitted, “I just wish I could get in touch with Sam on the USS Bataan, but since those nukes went off and especially since the president’s plane was brought down all the mobiles and communications links have not been working.

As the two men got out of the vehicle, there was Jenny Green waiting for them, “Can we go back to our cottage now” Jenny asked
“Sure love” Mark said and went and held Jenny in his arms and then kissed her passionately and then went back to holding her
“That bad Mark” Jenny whispered
“No survivors” Mark replied, “Just like Iraq all over again”

Then the two walked over to their cottage

+ + +

The Waylong Mountains
The Mystical Realms

The Early hours of the morning

The large lonely figure finally came to a stop at the base of Mount Red-Back in the Waylong Mountains. He had spent an hour walking from his cave, walking by the light of two of the four moons that orbited their world.

The desert region was beautiful at this time of the morning, before suns up, with the nocturnal creatures that came out to hunt and feed out of the heat of the two suns during the day. Also the star constellations were a sight to behold.

This was not why this solitary figure was here.

He wanted to use a magical item with minimal risk that his bolt hole might be discovered. Even so, if they did trace it to this mountain, who was to say a wider search party would not locate and find where he had been hiding out? But he had to find out about this Brameana and her other co-conspirators, which was why he had brought his Mirror of Scrying

The lonely figure took a deep breath and pulled out the small silver mirror and then spoke a small incantation.

The glass misted over.
“Brameana of the Ghetto and Manjura clan residing at the port of Faldon” the figure said to the mirror
The mist cleared and there was the female troll known as Brameana lying in a bed next to another figure, that did not seem like a troll. It was obvious that under the blankets both were unclothed. Both were obviously lovers

As the figure in the desert peered into the mirror of scrying he looked intensely at who this other figure was, and then he spotted what he was. He was a drow.

Could this be the drow Vabalavich that his servant Meetal had spoke of?

A troll and a drow as lovers? A shudder went through Meetal’s master as he shook his head in disgust. The different races mixing together on their world was not unknown, but still frowned upon even though contact with humans had seen an increase in this practice. If only there had been a good male troll influence when Brameana had been growing up she would never have considered sharing her bed with a drow. Meetal’s master suspected that what ever Brameana was leading the bug bears and the Ghetto trolls into, this drow was probably the real driving force in the shadows urging her on to do what ever devious plan he was hatching and convincing Brameana was hers.

“Careful there” the Meetal’s master said to himself as a sudden realisation hit him and then uttered another incantation. The mirror once again became like a normal mirror. Hopefully he had got away with it. Drow were very acute at magic detection and could have detected he was being scryed upon.

Meetal’s master took another breath, uttered an incantation and once again the mirror clouded over, “The works of Brameana over the last arc of the suns”

The Meetal’s master watched as the mirror relayed images of metal conic objects being replicated and then passed through blue worm holes”

“What is she sending to the world of mortals” Meetal’s master said to himself, then the mirror, as if answering the question portrayed a human city. Suddenly a white light erupted and buildings were levelled and people vaporised, followed by a cloud similar to the one he had observed after the strange thunder clap. Then another city another eruption of light and another cloud rising was shown by the mirror of scrying. The lonely figure sat in the wilderness and watched in horrific fascination as this was repeated with a number of different human cities. Then there was the largest ship he had ever seen, and that two was obliterated by one of these conic metal objects that erupted into destroying light.

Finally it was a scene from the wilderness; in fact it was the road from the Central city to the port of Faldon. As Meetal’s master peered at the mirror, he saw a vast horde of trolls, obviously sent to counter the bugbear invasion from the Far Islands. A metal cone object appeared and suddenly a white light and the cloud that he saw. Not a single troll survived.

The lonely figure said another incantation and the mirror again was a normal mirror. “Brameana” the lonely figure shouted in the early morning light, “Our most sacred law. Brameana what have you done?”

The figure packed the mirror away and started off back to his cave, after all he had Gagh roots to plant and weeding to do.

+ + +

Faldon Port
The Mystical Realms

Vabalavich woke up suddenly. He had the unnerving feeling that he had been watched, plus he had had a strange dream.

Brameana stirred and dreamily gazed up at the drow she had spent much of her youngling life with in exile on the Far Islands. “What is it?” she asked, “Is our supply of hydrogen bombs ready?”

Vabalavich shook his head and swung his legs over the bed, “They should be Brameana” he replied, “But that was not why I awoke”
Brameana climbed out of bed, without covering herself and then sat next to her drow lover, both as naked as each other. Gently she put an arm around him, “What woke you my dear?” Brameana asked, “Did I snore?”

“Someone was scrying us” Vabalavich said icily, “Plus I saw him in my dreams”
“Are you sure my love?” she asked as she playfully moved her other hand to rest on her drow lover’s groin area. Vabalavich lightly placed his hand on hers.
“Yes Brameana” Vabalavich replied, “I do not know who it was, in my dream I saw an old male troll, on a lonely hillside in the dark”
“Maybe it was Qwi-chong” Brameana suggested
Vabalavich shook his head, “The Deputy Clan Chief of the Manjura is taller than this troll and I sensed that this troll had been living in the wilderness for some time”

Brameana sighed, “Even if we were being observed by this one troll out there in the desert, what can he do?” Brameana asked, “Maybe he was one of the trolls sent to try and stop us”
“No Brameana, the tactical nuclear warhead took all of them out”
“Ok my love, but my question is still the same, what can this old troll do”

The drow thought for a moment, “I do not know, perhaps he is an acetic troll who found a device, I just do not like being scryed. Next time I will prepare a glyph against scrying” Vabalavich told his troll lover.

Brameana gave a cheeky grin and lightly squeezed her hand that was over the drow’s groin, “Maybe we can have intimate time before we get up my love?”
“There is nothing more I would like Brameana” the drow replied as he pulled away Brameana’s hand, “But as you asked, the hydrogen bombs will be ready and I must attend to a certain Major back in the Realm of Mortals”

Brameana, hiding her disappointment at not having her intimate time with her drow lover grinned, “Today will be a glorious day when we do what my father and my half brother never dared to do”
“Take Earth?” Vabalavich ventured
“And then after that by the law of Gal-Ha-Din I will reclaim what was denied me, my right to rule the troll clans and by them the Mystical Realms” Brameana said
“With me at your side” the drow added.
“Of course” Brameana said as she kissed her drow lover’s shoulder, “I could never have done any of this with out you and that Qwi-chong”
“Well my love” the drow sneered, “Qwi-chong has served his purpose well in getting us the dimension jump orbs”
“Yes Vabalavich” Brameana agreed, “we can dispose of him later if we need to” she added.
Vabalavich grinned, “I knew there was a reason I loved you my dear”

+ + +

Mark and Jenny’s cottage
The O’Docherty Farm
County Claire, Ireland

Mark’s phone rang loudly in the middle of the night, which was odd as there was supposedly no signal.

Mark woke up and grabbed for the phone in the darkness guided by the illuminated screen as it was sounding.

Mark opened the phone up and in his bleary state whispered “Hello”

“Hello indeed” said a small humanoid figure materialising in the bedroom.
Mark tried to go for his side arm, but suddenly he creatures produced it, holding it by the gun barrel.

He looked like a small man naked except for a green pointed hat

“That’s no way to greet someone trying to save your life” the creature said to the commander

“What are you?” growled Mark, “Are you responsible for those nuclear attacks or releasing the gremlins”
“Absolutely not” the small figure said with indignation, “I’m a Cornish pixie; we help humans, not kill them”

“What do you mean save our lives” Mark then asked, “is someone targeting another nuke here”
“I don’t know about that” the pixie replied, “But you need to get up your lovely pregnant wife and get ready to leave now”
“Why?” Mark asked

The pixie sighed and then pointed a finger at the television in the bedroom, immediately it stirred into life at full volume.

Jenny suddenly woke up, for a moment thrashing around in shock from the sudden noise then she sat up and looked at Mark and the pixie. She was so glad she had decided to wear a nightie while they were in the cottage instead of sleeping naked as she preferred to with her beloved Mark.

“Don’t look at me” the Pixie told them “look at the TV”

On the television set was a rolling twenty four hour news service detailing how Moscow had been confirmed destroyed by a Russian fifty Megaton hydrogen bomb. It was also saying that the two small island states in the Pacific Ocean of Tuvalu and Tonga”had been obliterated by hydrogen bombs as well.

The ticker tape at the bottom of the screen was saying how a large number of civil airlines had crashed with no survivors and some with massive casualties on the ground.

Then came the most shocking news, it was recorded footage of a female troll claiming to be the daughter of the most evil troll known in recent history, the Lord Low Troll. It carried in full the details of her claiming responsibility of the nuclear attacks so far and the ultimatum that Earth surrenders all power over to her.

The pixie clicked his fingers and the television went off and the main lights went on.

“How could she?” Jenny asked in a shocked tone, “All those people murdered”

“Quite easily” the pixie replied, “If she is who she says she is”
“The daughter of a blood thirsty dictator who is thankfully long dead” Mark ventured
“Plus she is of the Ghetto clan” the pixie answered back

“Gheto?” Jenny asked, “All we know of are the Manjura, Yataxal, Delethon, Rachtal, Najav and the Clavia”
“And you are a clever little girl for memorising that little list” the pixie retorted, “But it is not complete as there was a seventh clan many season ago called the Ghetto. They did some terrible dishonour or something and so all the other clans turned on them and supposedly wiped them all out. From the dark legends of the Ghetto, mass murder and genocide would not be an issue for them if it got the job done”

“So how are we in danger” Mark asked
“What is left of the government of this fair aisle know you are here” the Pixie explained, “They have agreed to surrender, and part of the terms is to hand you over so she and her cronies can put you on a show trial as enemies of the new regime and have you executed in public”

“Who are they coming for exactly” Mark pressed.

Before the pixie could answer there was a banging on the door
“I suspect that’s Mr O’Docherty” the pixie observed
Mark got up and ordered Jenny to get dressed as fast as possible and pack and then he headed over to the door with the pixie in tow.

Mark opened the door and there was Shaun along with Mitch the leprechaun.
Mitch spotted the Pixie and waved his finger at it, “This had better not be pixie mischief” he said before anyone else could talk
“I wish it were Leprechaun” the pixie retorted, “Too many of our kind have died to get the warning out”

Mark tried his best to ignore the spat between the pixie and the leprechaun and asked Shaun what the matter was.
“We just got a call from my friend in the police” Shaun told them, “They are coming up here to arrest us, specifically you, the Andrews and my twin girls”

“How long have we got?” Mark asked
“About fifteen minutes, twenty tops” Shaun replied
“What about the Andrews?” Mark asked
“Felicity is getting them up as we speak” Shaun said
“Do we have car space?” Mark asked
“With your car, the land rover and Graeme’s car we should be able to make it, but we have to go now” Mitch answered.

“That won’t work” the pixie interjected, “They will be coming up with a drow tracker since Ireland has surrendered to Brameana”
“What do you suggest?” Mitch asked

“It’s not just you leprechauns that have networks and bases in this fair world” the pixie insisted and then put his fingers to his lips and whistled.

Instantly a large number of lights appeared in the cottage, then turning to other pixies both male and female. All wearing no clothing save for a green hat.

“These are also Cornish pixies” the first pixie explained, “We are here to help you all pack”
“And then what?” Mitch scoffed
“Get you to safety” the first pixie replied and then turned and gave a command to all the other pixies who suddenly scattered.

“How?” Mark asked
“Teleport you out” the first Pixie replied, “We know of a place that is safe for the moment, but here is not safe”

Jenny came into the main room followed two pixies levitating two suitcases. “I’ve never seen someone pack so fast” Jenny said pointing to the two pixies.

“We have to get out of here Jenny” Mark told her, “they’re getting up the Andrews family as well”
“We’re getting all three groups of you out of here” the first Pixie told them.

“Not Me” Shaun put in, “I have livestock, and I just can’t abandon them”
“What?” the Pixie replied, “They will kill you most likely”
“Come one there” Shaun rebuffed, “The Garda know me why would they do that”
“The Garda are not in charge now” the pixie insisted, “They are sending drow with them. They will torture you for information”
“Don’t tell me where you are going” suggested Shaun
“Then they will kill you” the pixie insisted

“We don’t have time for this” Mark butted in, “Is there any other farmer you can call”
Shaun shook his head, “I’m the only livestock farmer around” he told Mark, “The rest are arable farmers, they would have to be trained”

“There is another solution” Mitch mentioned, “It is high risk but if it does work, you, your wife and son could stay put, but not the twins”
“That would not be advisable” insisted the pixie.
“You forget, me and my wife are G2 and we know a few tricks” Mitch grinned, “In fact Cherry is coming over now”

Mitch spoke about his plan and it was clear that the pixies were not comfortable with it, but it did have some merit. The deal was that three pixies would hide and watch for when the drow showed up, in case it did not work. Mark asked if the pixies would be detected, but the pixies assured him that they had been doing that trick for a while, since they had been working for a secret Cornish intelligence agency that had been run secretly by people agitating for Cornish independence. The pixies also pointed out that since the Cornish groups were considered so fringe in human political terms, there was no suspicion of pixie involvement by either the Mystical Realms or the human authorities and so as far as they were aware they were not on radar. If the had been the pixie insisted, Cornwall would have been attacked as well as Dublin.

It seemed incredible but with five minutes to spare, the Andrews family, Caer and Fidelity and Mark and Jenny were standing outside the farmhouse as Shaun, Felicity and Timothy waved a tearful farewell, uncertain if they would ever see them ever again.

Then for each person going, a pixie touched their shoulder and they were teleported away. A moment later four pixies came and teleported Mark’s hire car and Graeme’s People carrier to a remote part of Ireland.

Shaun, Felicity and Timothy were teleported back into their respective bedrooms and a mild sleep spell placed upon them by Mitch while Cherry raced as fast as she could, first to the son and then to the parents. When she had finished a pixie whisked her away, as being a pregnant leprechaun, teleporting herself was out. Mitch had to be teleported by a pixie, because only they knew where to safely send them.

And then the patrol arrived.

There were three police cars and two police vans in the patrol.

The Garda got out as did three drow officers.
“Is this really necessary?” the lead officer asked, “I mean two of these are just teenagers”
“Absolutely” snapped the lead drow, “The people on the arrest warrant are enemies of her imperial majesty Brameana. They must be returned to the Mystical Realms for their trial and execution”
The Garda officer shook his head and went up to the farmhouse and banged on the door, yelling “Garda open up”

Some of the other officers accompanied by drow headed for the two holiday cottages, but they were cold and empty.

“OPEN UP” The Garda officer yelled as he pounded on the farmhouse door.
“Break it down” ordered the lead drow.

More Garda officers came to batter the farmhouse door when they heard a female voice yelling that they were coming.

The door was opened by Felicity, “What’s going on” she protested, “It’s the middle of the night”

The Garda officer sighed, and then spoke up, “We have arrest warrants for Caer and Fidelity O’Docherty”

Felicity looked at the officer with contempt and then up at Shaun as he came down the stairs.
“Your too late” she snapped back and then burst into tears
“Go inside love I’ll talk to them” Shaun told her and ushered her away while he came to the door. “I’m sorry about that officer” he apologised, “Our girls went with the Andrews on a trip to Dublin since the Andrews were applying for Irish citizenship and the girls wanted to check out the university there as they are” Then Shaun stopped and swallowed, “They were hoping to go to the university there. We have not heard from them since that nuclear explosion went off. I think they were all caught up in the attack”

“I’m sorry” the Garda officer said

“I’m not satisfied with that” said another voice, and then from the darkness emerged a tall figure with a dark complexion, and pointed ears.
“Who are you?” Shaun asked

The figure did not answer but in a flash held Shaun by the throat with one hand and then put his other hand over Shaun’s forehead. He then concentrated and then let go and drew back.

“He appears to be telling the truth as I detect no guile or falsehood in him” The tall figure said, “I will need to see the boy and the woman to confirm this”

Shaun wanted to tell them that his son was still in bed but the dark figure terrified him.
“Is that really necessary” the Garda officer asked, “Even I could tell that she was distraught”
“The Spirits of Fancying and Fidelity are considered enemies of her imperial majesty” the dark figure replied unsympathetically

“I know that that’s who they were” Shaun pleaded, “But they gave that up and became human. I don’t understand how they can be enemies of anyone”

“That is not for you to say” ordered the dark figure, “We need the boy and your wife NOW” he insisted

Shaun stood away from the door and allowed the officers and the tall dark figure entry to the farm house

“There were two others due here” the tall figure asked as he walked in
Shaun shook his head, “The lass Miss Green heard that her friend had gone to Dublin so she and her fiancé decided to take a flight to Chicago via Amsterdam”
“Which flight” the tall figure demanded to know

“It was a NW 8611” Felicity sobbed
The dark figure frowned, “That was one of the flights that was brought down by the gremlins” then he approached the woman and grabbed her head and concentrated.

“Same as the man” he said, “Now get the boy” the dark figure ordered

Shaun went upstairs accompanied by a Garda officer and then brought down a sleepy Timothy, “Have they found my sisters?” he asked as they went down the stairs.

Then he work up as he saw the tall dark figure with pointed ears and tried to step back in fright, “Dad’s it a Romulan”
“Bring the Boy to me” the figure insisted so reluctantly Shaun brought Timothy towards him.

The figure put his hand on his head and concentrated for a moment, “The same again” he said.

“It’s obvious that they are not here” The lead Garda officer insisted, “All the people you are after are probably dead”

For a moment the tall dark figure looked distracted and whispered, “I feel a presence here”

“That’s the ghost” Timothy offered, “Please sir can you make it go away”
“I’m an interrogator not an exorcist” the tall figure snapped back. Then he asked Shaun, “What do you know of this ghost”
“My maternal great grandmother” Shaun replied, “They say she was one of the last people in County Claire to die of Scarlet Fever, the doctor refused to see her because they could not afford him as my great grandfather spent his money on drink”

The tall figure sighed, “I suppose a residual memory could explain the presence I felt”
“If you ask me” Shaun went on, “I don’t believe in ghosts, and that there is always a rational explanation if you look for one. I mean this house is old and draughty and”

“That will be enough” snapped the tall dark figure, “If they did perish in our action against the enemy leprechauns then it seems that justice has been served on these guilty ones as well”
“What do you mean justice” Felicity said with a growl, “My daughters never harmed anyone and you murdered them with your attack on Dublin”
“Whether they actually harmed anyone is not of any concern to me woman” the tall dark figure replied icily, “You do not have to have committed an act to be declared an enemy of her imperial majesty. But as it seems they may be dead and I will report that to the order and they will decide if any further action is warrented” Then the tall figure turned to leave, and then turned to speak to the O’Dochertys, “We will be watching this farm, just in case justice did not deliver them into the blast zone of our majesty’s glorious retribution on the leprechauns of Dublin. I must also warn you, that all of you are considered persons of concern, any lack of loyalty to her imperial majesty and you too will be declared her enemies” and with that he left

The lead officer looked at the family, or what was left of it sitting in the kitchen.

“I’m sorry for your loss” he said quietly
“Sorry for our loss” Shaun said angrily, “Our daughter’s and our friend are incinerated by an atomic blast on our capital city and you barge in here wanting to arrest them and now you threaten us just because we gave them a home while they were alive?”
“I’ll leave” the officer then said
“You’d better” Shaun growled, “Now if you excuse me, now we are up, I better get on with the early morning milking”

#

A female pixie on the top of the farm house looked at the vehicles as they started to leave the farm, “That was close” she said, “I forgot that some drow could sense us”
“That’s why Mrs O’Kerry planted that false memory of a ghost in all of them just in case” a male pixie replied.
“You mean there is no ghost story?” the female pixie asked
“No” grinned the male pixie, “His grandfather actually bought it when he was a young man, and none of his relatives or the previous owners ever had scarlet fever”
“But what if they check that out?” the female pixie asked
“How?” The male pixie asked, “All the records were kept in Dublin”
“They were?” replied the female pixie
“Well that’s what Cadan is off to make sure they will find if they do try and do a background check”

+ + +

A command centre
The USS Bataan

Mark opened the door to the command centre and entered. There sitting down was his friend and CO of many years, Colonel Samuel Peters with a very haunted look on his face.

“I hear you bought children aboard this boat” Samuel said to Mark

Mark nodded, “Yeah Sam, well actually it was the Cornish pixies that brought us here, although I’m not sure why”

Samuel looked into the distance for a moment, and then looked up at Mark with a haunted expression, “It must have been the same one that brought Captain Philips here”
“I thought she was part of the Central City Team” Mark asked
“Not any more” Samuel replied, “They hanged her for the crime of the murder of our troll friend”
“So they brought her body here” Mark asked with horror in his voice.
“Yes and no Mark” Samuel replied, “They took her soul just before she was executed and then repaired her body and restored her soul to it when they got here. She’s alive, but she’s the only one. It seems our troll friend’s deputy has ousted him in a coup. All the rest of our people who were there were murdered on his orders”

Mark looked up at the ceiling for a moment and then at the colonel, “They said that Ireland had surrendered to that supposed half sister of the Clan Chief of the Manjura”

“That’s right” Samuel said in a haunted tone, “I told them too”
“You did what?” Mark asked
“Just after the ultimatum Mark” Samuel explained, “Someone left from the UN got through and asked what we should do, most likely someone in Geneva since the UN building in New York was destroyed in that attack,. It seems Mark, I was the only person with experience left they could contact since our chairman was killed and her deputy has gone missing”
“And you told them to give in to her?” Mark said with incredulity

Samuel stood up, “I had to Mark OK” he shouted, “This b***h has got the means to deliver an unlimited supply of fifty megaton nuclear warheads anywhere on this planet. With the loss of the Facility and now our headquarters in Washington Mark, we can not defend against incoming wormholes. I had to tell them that they had to save as many lives as possible and in the absence of any kind of defence, thanks to the loss of our only other known allies with magical capability, that meant unconditional surrender Mark. So blame me Mark. I have handed this Brameana troll Earth on a plate, and if you had had that call you would have had to do exactly the same thing”

“Sam” Mark said quietly, “With the cartel, the doppelgangers, the Magnus Timor and Sir Sidney we’ve always found a way to beat the odds”

Samuel shook his head, “Not this time Mark, not this time”
“We have another problem Sam” Mark began, “We have a bunch of people, Jenny and I included who this Brameana person wants executed”
“She’s out for revenge” Samuel said quietly, “She has a vendetta against anyone who has been seen to have humiliated her father or taken what she sees her rightful place as his successor”
“So are you going to hand us over too” Mark pressed
“Not if I can find a way” Samuel replied
“And if you can’t” Mark asked
“We will find a way” Samuel said unconvincingly.
It was becoming clear to Mark, that this once confident person he knew had been just about broken by the responsibility of ordering the governments of the world to surrender to nuclear blackmail by the daughter of a long dead tyrant. Someone by her actions was setting out to prove that she was her father’s daughter.

#

Simon, accompanied by Shamus McTuckle, the leprechaun from Ireland’s special diplomatic service, walked up to Celeste lying in her bed in the infirmary.
“She looks so beautiful” Simon whispered, “I lover her Mr McTukle”
“And she loves you Simon” Shamus replied.
“She was upset about not having a soul” Simon told Shamus, “I told her it did not matter”
“Maybe she was confused about your human expression, soul mates” Shamus suggested, and then he asked, “Do you know the story of sleeping beauty?”
“Yes Mr McTuckle” Simon replied, “Do you think I should kiss her?”
“Maybe” Shamus said

Simon went to kiss her and then noticed a small crystal object by her bed. He picked it up, “What’s this Mr McTuckle?”
Shamus shook his head, “A trinket a pixie brought back, they said her mother sent it to her”
Simon took one of Celeste’s hands and pressed the object into it.
“I love you Celeste” he whispered.

Suddenly Celeste’s eyes opened and she took in a sharp breath

Simon started to panic, “What have I done, what have I done he wailed”
The crystal in Celeste’s hand shattered in a magical sort of way into a number of stars and then a beam reached out and hit Simon.

Simon was back in the lab with Celeste hugging her, this time both were naked and it did not seem wrong.
“I love you too Simon” Celeste told him in a voice that sounded like it was in an echo chamber, “I just wish I had a soul like you so we could be soul mates like Sophie says she is with her boyfriend and Miss Wang is with Mr Smith”
“That doesn’t matter to me” Simon insisted, “You have a good heart that’s enough for me” Even his words were like being in an echo chamber
“I so want to be soul mates with you Simon” Celeste insisted with tears in her eyes.

Then Simon was standing fully clothed back in the infirmary feeling slightly dizzy and disorientated. As he looked down at Celeste he saw that she was having convulsions in her bed.

Medics tried to race to her, but some force field kept them at bay. Then a white light appeared in the ceiling and descended onto Celeste and engulfed her

“I’ve killed her” Simon wailed and ran forward, bumping into the force shield around her.

Then the light vanished and Celeste woke up and started to come round, “What’s happened” she said weakly, “I feel strange”

Simon got to her and put his arms around Celeste and started crying, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I love you so much and I almost killed you”
Celeste looked up into Simon’s eyes, “I love you Simon” she told him, “I want to be with you, I want to have children with you I just want to be with you” and then the two kissed each other passionately.

Shamus pushed forward and held up his right hand and then opened his eyes wider in astonishment. “I can’t believe it he exclaimed”
“What’s the matter” Simon asked, “What have I done”
Celeste swung her legs off of the bed. Simon sat down and the two teenagers held each other.

“You have a human soul Celeste” Shamus exclaimed.
“Does this mean I’ve lost my powers?” Celeste asked, “Like what happens with minor spirits and talismans of permanence?”

Shamus shook his head, “As far as I can sense you should still have them, but you have a human soul as well, how can this be?”

#

Mark sat looking at Samuel in the command centre, was Samuel right, if it had been his call would he have done the same?

The first officer entered the room, “I’m sorry” he told them, “The captain has just heard over the radio from another captain. They have been given orders to capture this ship and turn you over to the forces of Brameana for being as they put it, an enemy of her imperial majesty”

Season Nine - to be concluded

[Sticks]

Episode VIII – Into exile

What has been the most painful decision you have had to take?

To put a pet down
To switch of the life support of a loved one in a coma
To declare oneself bankrupt?

In life we have to make many decisions and as mentioned sometimes they are ones we wish others would take.

But sometimes we are not that lucky

Colonel Samuel Peters formally of the now disbanded Inter Dimensional Entity Control organisation was placed in that position. Brameana the daughter of the long gone tyrant, The Lord Low Troll has already used tactical nuclear weapons against Earth. She then got hold of bigger nuclear weapons, in fact the biggest ever to go into active service, nuked Moscow and two island states and demanded the total surrender of Earth.

The colonel was asked what to do, and his painful decision has shocked his old friend, Commander Mark Johnston. He told those asking, to do as Brameana has demanded and surrender.

But now more decisions are a foot, the USS Bataan, the ship he is on, along with a number of refugees is to be hunted down, and the Colonel handed over to the forces of Brameana.

+ + +

A command centre
The USS Bataan

“Get me the captain” Samuel ordered the first officer
“He’s on the bridge Colonel” the first officer replied, “He sent me to inform you”

“Excuse me” Mark piped up, “Are we going to be thrown in the brig”
“The captain has not said” the first officer replied
“With all due respect” Samuel began, “I want to hear from the captain what is happening”
“He wants to figure out a plan sir” the first officer answered back.
“Not with out me” Samuel said and made to leave the room.
“I can’t allow that sir” the first officer replied
“So we are under arrest” Mark asked

The first officer turned and locked the door, and instinctively Samuel and Mark knew something was not right.

The were right as the first officer morphed into a very familiar creature

A doppelgänger assassin!

“When that traitor to her imperial majesty Major Bolak teleported here” the doppelganger sneered, “My drow patron found it easy to track this ship down, and when I am finished with you, I shall deal with Major Bolak”

“So you’ve killed the first officer” Mark said as he backed away from the doppelganger.
“I snapped his neck like a twig and threw him over the side of the ship” the doppelganger grinned and now you are next” it added in its characteristic metallic voice.

Samuel took advantage of the doppelganger’s distraction as it spoke to mark to un-holster his side arm.

The Doppelganger saw it, laughed and went to attack Samuel

Samuel instantly drew his weapon to firing position and fired his clip into the neck of the creature.

The doppelganger stopped and sank to its knees.

“We upgraded our ammo since we last tangled with your lot” Samuel sneered back as the doppelganger began to smoulder, then it fell forward and started to burst into flames. Mark grabbed an extinguisher and fired it at the creature, but it was to know avail, within seconds the doppelganger was just ash.

Samuel holstered his weapon and opened the door to the command centre room. Already military police were racing to the room with weapons drawn. Samuel put his hands up.
“Stand down” he shouted, “We had an intruder from IDW01 I’ve dealt with it”
“A what?” asked one of the officers.
Samuel sighed, “From the same world as our troll friend, but this one was not quite so friendly”
“It killed the first officer” Mark said as he put his hands up.
“We need to see the captain now” Samuel insisted, “Get him on what ever radio you have” he added as he saw the officer hesitate.

+ + +

The infirmary
The USS Bataan

Simon and Celeste sat on Celeste’s infirmary bed holding hands with Shamus looking in wonder
Although Simon was fully dressed all Celeste had on was a standard backless hospital gown. Shamus still had her suitcase in his quarters with her clothes.
A nurse came with a tee shirt and a pair of slacks and placed them on the bed next to Celeste. Celeste looked at them, and was about to comply when Shamus spoke up
“Can you still do your healing trick” the leprechaun asked

Celeste let go of Simon, from what he had said the other day about his autism making him, him, she did not want to inadvertently destroy the man she adored. Celeste concentrated on her healing power.

Her eyes glowed with an emerald green light, just as before Simon’s inadvertent triggering of the magic crystal, which had resulted in Celeste gaining a human soul.

“What about invisibility” Shamus said without thinking
“Yes sir” Celeste replied, stood up and in one go pulled off her hospital gown so she was completely naked and threw it on the floor. Then she faded from everyone’s sight but Shamus.

Shamus blushed slightly and then shook his head. “Turn visible and cover yourself” he ordered.
Celeste turned visible, but just sat on the bed next to Simon and put an arm around Simon’s waist
Simon instinctively put his arm around her waist, but still turned bright red with embarrassment
“Mr McTuckle” Celeste said with an air of resignation, “You know my problem, if I use certain powers any clothes I wear disintegrate if I try and take them off for things like washing. I might as well get used to having to work like this” then she turned to Simon, “You don’t mind seeing me naked don’t you?” she asked him with a slight grin.

For a moment Simon was conflicted, there was the animal part that perhaps might go along with what Celeste had said, but as is the way that people with autism are governed by rules and routines, the rules given to him by his parent’s insistence of family values dominated him. “If that is what you have to do Celeste, that’s what you have to do” he started, but then in a voice on the edge of bursting into tears went on “but I was told it was wrong to look at naked people and that sort of thing was only for between married people in the bedroom” then after a pause Simon then said, “I’m not saying you don’t have a beautiful body Celeste, you do, I’m sorry if I came across as saying that”

Celeste was flattered by Simon’s comment that she had a beautiful body, but she saw the confusion in her Simon’s teary eyes as he tried to avoid looking where he felt he should not, she could tell that he was in turmoil, conflicted in trying accept that, so she could be part of the team, he would have to see her naked all of the time and yet feeling guilty because part of him was secretly liking it, while his moral compass was ordering him to obey what he had been taught was the right thing”

“I’m sorry Simon” she said with her voice starting to break with emotion, she pointed her hand at the hospital gown on the floor and it flew up into her hand. Celeste then covered her front with it as best she could which seemed faster than putting it back on, to relieve Simon’s discomfort. “I didn’t mean to upset you Simon” she said softly, “I just” then she stopped, she could not speak as emotions overwhelmed her, she had once again hurt the man she loved, but what could she do? If she was to be of any use she had to operate naked, there was no way around it.

Simon and Celeste then rested their heads together and tears streamed down Simon and Celeste’s faces.
“Do you want me to help you put that back on Celeste” Simon said softly in all innocence.
“If you like” Celeste whispered back to him, “I can wear this for a little while if that makes you comfortable”
“But I know there will be a time” Simon started to speak, but could not finish

“Very touching” an icy voice came that chilled Celeste to the bone, “but why are you undressed?” the voice then asked.

It was the drow who had beaten her in Caracas

“Please no” she cried as she shook her head and looked up at her tormentor.
Simon with his arm around her waist pulled her closer to him and put his other arm around her front, trying to protect his girlfriend. To Celeste, it felt good to be held in Simon’s strong arms; “I’ won’t let him hurt you” Simon confidently told the love of his life and kissed her on the side of her head.

The drow shook his head, “You must have really been out of it when you started coming around earlier” he sneered, “if you can not remember me visiting you then”
“Major Bolak, why are you here?” Shamus asked in an irritated tone.
“Why Mr McTuckle” the Major Bolak said in his characteristic condescending tone, “I came to check up on the last of the patients here”
“Well I thank you for saving the life of our Miss Wang” Shamus retorted, “But I am trying to work out what has happened here with Celeste”
“Oh yes, the Major Spirit of Virtue” Bolak replied, “Tell me child what seems to be the trouble”
“Do you mind” Shamus said angrily, but the drow ignored him.
“You’re the trouble” Simon said defiantly, “You hurt my girlfriend”
“Please Simon” Celeste pleaded, “He’ll hurt you too, or worse. It’s what drow do”

Major Bolak cocked his head, “That is so untrue, we drow are so often maligned, especially by elves who can not stand the fact we do magic better than they can”
“But you hit me” Celeste said as tears streamed down her face, “I tried to tell you I didn’t know that Vabalvich person but you kept hitting me”

Simon got off of the bed and walked up to the drow, “You’re not touching my Celeste” he growled.
“You are very brave to challenge me boy” the drow said sternly and then grinned, “You are a worthy champion of this young spirit of virtue. I suppose I better leave you to get dressed then” The drow added.
“I’m not getting dressed” Celeste piped up, “I can’t”.
“Don’t be so silly” Shamus chided her, “Put those clothes on that the nurse brought” he insisted.
Yet again ignoring the leprechaun, the drow asked “Why?”

Celeste looked at the floor and then looked back up at the drow, “The Colonel needs me so I have to work naked”
“Why would he want that?” Major Bolak asked, “I thought you humans had laws about that sort of thing, especially with people of your age. I mean even by the laws of the country of this ship you are just a mere child” he said with an air of disgust.

“She has a problem with disintegrating clothes if you must pry” Shamus interrupted, “She’s worried about running out of clothes, now leave us” he ordered
“Untrained teleporter huh?” Major Bolak smirked.
“Well I used to be able to teleport sir” Celeste replied and looked again at the floor.
“What do you mean used to?” Bolak pressed
Before Celeste could speak, Shamus again interrupted, “She had to get rid of a talisman of disintegration in a hurry so she teleported it to this world’s moon left it there and teleported back. She almost died in the process, now will you please leave”

Again the drow continued to ignore Shamus, “No wonder you think you can no longer teleport, you overstrained your ability, it should return in time”
“And when it does sir, I definitely will have to work naked” Celeste told the drow, “What ever the laws around here say, I mean they can’t keep buying me new clothes every time I use that ability. Then she looked up at the drow with tears in her eyes, “it even happens when I phase through objects and it possibly happens when I go invisible. I’m sorry everyone, I have to go naked if I’m to be of any use, and with my past record I deserve it”
“No you don’t deserve that” Shamus chipped in
“And like I said” Bolak interrupted, “The problem with your clothing is because you’re an untrained teleporter”
“But I was teleporting all over this world sir” Celeste replied, “I don’t understand”

The drow sighed and briefly shook his head in disbelieve and then continued to explain, “Any drow with the ability to teleport, phase through objects or go invisible if they are untrained any clothing they wear will disintegrate if they remove them like you describe. When drow, with such ability are discovered they are trained in certain mental disciplines so they can perform without their clothing being effected”
“You mean my girlfriend doesn’t have to work naked?” Simon chipped in
“Indeed she does not” The drow confirmed, “And as a master of that art myself, I can train her myself”
Celeste did a barely audible gulp
“You need not worry my child” The drow told her, “The training does not require me to strike you as I did when I interrogated you. Now get dressed we must begin this training as soon as possible”
“But I can not teleport sir” Celeste insisted
“Even with overstraining teleport abilities in your case my child, we can still do the exercises” Bolak countered
“Yes sir” Celeste replied and started to remove the hospital gown from covering her front
“Wait a moment Celeste” Shamus ordered

Celeste quickly covered her front again.

“You may be comfortable in your own skin” Shamus went on, “but on board this ship they have protocols” then Shamus called a member of the medical staff so the privacy screens could be pull around the bed and then Shamus ushered Simon out of the infirmary and instructed a sailor to escort him to where the other technicians were located.

Major Bolak also followed him out and at last the two were alone in the passageway.
“You wanted to speak in private” the drow said to Shamus
“Very perceptive of you” Shamus replied, “are you a telepath?”
“Just a good interrogator and observer of people of all races” Bolak replied

Shamus dropped his voice to a whisper, “Celeste does not realise it, but she has her ability to teleport back. That healing potion you gave me in Caracas probably did the trick, as she teleported herself and the Clan Chief of the Manjura here but passed out when she arrived. She does not remember doing so, so we told her we teleported her out”
“That can happen when teleporting with large loads” the drow conceded before adding, “with the untrained teleporter, but why do you not want her to know she has it back”
“I don’t want her trying to play the hero” Shamus replied
“You want to keep an eye on her” Bolak sneered
“Aye” Shamus admitted, “But if she did find out then she would be most likely trying to take on forces she is not able to handle”
“You need not worry” Bolak told Shamus, “The exercises will not reveal that she has regained that power”

+ + +

The Bridge
The USS Bataan

“He was a good first officer” the Captain said in a shocked response
“At least I got the b*****d who killed him” Samuel replied
“That won’t bring him back” The captain said quietly
“It never does” Samuel agreed

The captain paused, “One thing that the doppelganger did get right, we are being hunted as we speak because they want you, Celeste, the troll, the leprechaun Doctor Henshaw and Major Bolak”
“And the other’s we have gathered?” Samuel asked
“I don’t think they know about them colonel” the captain answered, “There’s been nothing said about them”
“How much of a realistic chance do we stand Captain” Mark interjected

The Captain looked out over the quiet flight deck at the rolling waters of the South Atlantic and then turned back to the two marines. “Commander, this Brameana and this Vabalavich have access to our satellites, other naval vessels from the countries who surrendered to them”
“Not to mention magical means of tracking us” Samuel chipped in
“We can not use our aircraft because that will attract the gremlins” the captain went on.
“I don’t think we have any choice” Samuel interrupted, “We have to leave the ship”

There was silence for a moment before Mark asked how they could do that. The Captain informed them that they were nearing Brazilian territorial waters. The colonel looked out at the South Atlantic
“Tell me Mark” Samuel asked, “Do you still know how to pilot an LCAC”
“It’s been a while” Mark replied

“What are you suggesting” The captain asked.
“Simple, your first officer died trying to stop us stealing one of your LCACs as we made our escape”
“They won’t buy that Sam” Mark told him, “especially those who hired the HIDE47”
“The what?” queried the captain
“Sorry” Mark apologised, “I meant the doppelganger”
“Well since they aren’t telepathic” Samuel suggested, “who’s to say we did not get to it before it killed the first officer?”

Mark gave Samuel a hard stare

“You’re right Mark” Samuel conceded
“You still want that LCAC?” The captain asked
“Won’t that be disobeying orders” Samuel asked
“I pledged to defend the United States of America from all foes, foreign or domestic” the captain stated bluntly, “I did not pledge to serve this troll Brameana or that drow. Until such time I am captured, killed or G-d forbid I surrender, I will honour that pledge”
“Nicely stated Captain” Samuel told him, “but I want you to surrender. Too many have died and I don’t want your ships crew paying that price either”
“Where do you want to go with the LCAC” the Captain asked.

“Get us within range of Saint Helena” The colonel asked
“That will take a while given our position” The captain told the colonel
“It will give us time to prepare our people” Samuel replied in a quiet resigned tone, then he turned to Mark, “I know what your thinking Mark, we’re running away”
“This is a tactical withdrawal right” Mark asked

Samuel shook his head, “I’m afraid it’s a retreat Mark, like I said to those world leaders, Brameana holds all the aces here. At least with the Magnus Timor we had a plan to defeat him”
“We could send a crack team to IDW01” Mark countered.
“We would stick out like a sore thumb Mark” Samuel replied, “And if she and this drow are anything like dictators from our past, they will have subjugated their own people as well”
“We need to fight back” Mark insisted
“How?”

The captain then interrupted, “Why don’t you just call this a tactical withdrawal until we can find a way of defeating her”
“Captain” Samuel responded, “Like I said, after my people have gone, I want you to take this ship to the nearest port along the South American coast and surrender”
“Sam” Mark continued, “We have three wormhole generators, a major spirit of virtue, a troll a leprechaun, possibly pixies and the best technicians, we will find a way, we have to”
“While she can send hydrogen bombs anywhere at any time?” Samuel countered
“I can not believe you Sam” Mark said in exasperation, “giving into defeat”

“If I may commander” said the captain, “Why not liken this to the Dunkirk Evacuation, then on Saint Helena, you can work on D-Day when ever that is”
“That’s easier for me to swallow” Mark replied.
“After we’re done” Samuel said quietly, “I want you to lead what’s left of the team. I think it’s time for me to resign. I promised Sue-Lim for what happened to her”

For a moment Mark was stunned, “You’re not coming with us”
Samuel shook his head, “I’m going to turn myself in. Once she has me, maybe that will stop her from looking for you. Now go and brief the rest of your people. That’s an order”

There was an uneasy silence between the two marines, and finally Mark saluted his friend, “Yes Sir” he said quietly and headed off to tell the others what was to happen.

+ + +

A Mess hall
USS Bataan

The three former IDEC technicians and Simon the lab assistant sat around one of the tables in the small mess hall that had been reserved for them.

“But I believe it will work” Simon insisted, “I’ve proved you it will work”
Charlene looked up from the piece of paper that Simon had scribbled on, “Sue-Lim, I have to say I agree with his reasoning and his calculation here” she said to Sue-Lim Wang
“What?” Sue-Lim replied with a distracted tone

Charlene sighed and shook her head, “Are you ok being here” Charlene asked
“They all saw me like that” Sue-Lim muttered, ”naked” she whispered
“You’re still not right are you” Charlene told her
At this Sue-Lim broke down in tears, being forced to strip naked on the flight deck of the USS Bataan had brought back the memories of being raped in Miami.
Pete put his arm around Sue-Lim to comfort her, but she instinctively jumped. Pete let go immediately, it was obvious it would be some time before Sue-Lim would feel comfortable with men. Pete was not sure who was responsible for this, the colonel for making Sue-Lim , himself and Simon strip naked or the captain for refusing to believe they were humans.

“I’m sorry Pete” Sue-Lim apologised through her tears.
“That’s ok” Pete replied.
“It’s not ok” Sue-Lim wept, “I don’t want to be like that with you Pete, I just want things back the way they were” she added
“Before Miami?” Charlene asked
Sue-Lim nodded as tears rolled down her cheeks
“And you were making good progress” Pete said angrily
“Shall I take you back to your quarters” Charlene Asked Sue-Lim.

Pete silently shook his head, glowered at Charlene and mouthed the word no, he did not want Sue-Lim left on her own, where she might be tempted to harm herself or worse, at the same time if she was once again nervous of men, including him, he did not want to put undue stress on her

“So we are not doing it” Simon butted in, almost oblivious to Sue-Lim’s distress.

“This is not the time or the place Simon” Pete told Simon sternly
“No Pete” Sue-Lim cut in, “I shouldn’t be so silly”
“You’re not being silly” Pete reassured her, “You went through something nobody should”
“I know” Sue-Lim replied, “But we have to try and do what we can. I’m sorry Simon, it would be good if we could do what you said with a generator, but I’m not sure what we can do here on board this ship”

Just then Mark came into the mess hall, “I just informed Jenny and the others we are getting ready to leave the ship in an LCAC”
“A what?” Charlene asked
“A sort of hovercraft” Mark explained, “They use it for taking troops vehicles and supplies to shore”

Simon suddenly got agitated, “Commander, Commander” he repeated

“What is it Simon?” Mark asked.
“I have a way I can turn a wormhole generator into a matter transporter to travel anywhere on Earth” Simon said excitedly
“Simon” Pete said angrily, “not now!”
“That’s ok Pete” Mark said to Pete “We have a bit of time and we need ever edge we can get” then he said to Simon “How long would it take”

Sue-Lim cut in, “It’s a good idea Sir and according to Charlene it might work, but we don’t have anything to do the modification with”
“I’ll get in touch with the captain” Mark offered, “To see if there is anything we can use, if we can pull this off it might just help”

With that Mark left the hall

“This had better work Simon” Pete snapped at him
Simon looked upset, “But it will” he insisted.

Charlene reached out across the table, “And we will help make it work with you” she offered.

+ + +

The Well Deck
The USS Bataan
(A while later)

[img=600x400]http://www.secondfleet.navy.mil/files/photos/images/2008PhotoGallery/USS%20Bataan%20HURREX-2Sep08/hires/080902-N-1688B-129.jpg[/img]

A small crowd of people stood in the well deck of the ship looking at the large hovercraft in front of them. As the main part was open to the elements, the captain had loaded two military trucks as refuges from the cold.

“I’m frightened mummy” rang out the voice of a young seven year old girl in a New Zealand accent.
“Just keep the lifejacket on like your daddy told you and you coat done up and you should be ok” replied a Geordie woman’s voice.
“I want to go home to Ireland” the young girl persisted
“I do as well the woman replied, “But some bad people are after us, we are no longer safe there”
“Will they get us where we are going?” the child asked

The woman could not answer

Samuel stood alongside the captain listening, and the child’s voice cut him through like a knife. His organisation was meant to liaise with the authorities on the Mystical Realms to ensure nobody meddled in each other’s affairs and to ensure co-operation for the mutual benefit of all. However that had come to an end as dark forces had usurped the authorities in the Mystical Realms and had taken it to war against Earth, and thanks to Colonel Samuel Peters, those dark forces had been handed victory on a plate. Samuel knew there was nothing else that could be done, those dark forces had on their side dark magic and stolen nuclear weapons. There was no defence; even so the little girl’s cry still cut him deeply.

“You sure about this Sam” Mark asked him as he came up to say goodbye, “We have space for you if you wish to change your mind.
“Yeah” Samuel grunted, “I’m too old for this game now, you keep your people safe”
“That’s the plan Sam” Mark replied and then saluted and headed towards the hovercraft as the last of the civilians had boarded.

Shamus came out the back of the hovercraft, “Colonel” the leprechaun said, “I just wanted to say one last thing to you before we leave”
“What’s that Shamus” Samuel asked

Suddenly a green light leapt from Shamus’s hands and hit the colonel, causing him to collapse. “You’re coming with us whether you like it or not” Shamus spoke out, then he turned to the captain of the USS Bataan, “I don’t leave people behind either, even if they are stubborn headed fools”

Mark had spotted the colonel go down and raced back up to him. The captain ordered two sailors to take the unconscious marine colonel onto the hovercraft and placed in one of the trucks.

Shamus turned to look at Mark and just said in a loud voice, “What?” and shrugged his shoulders before returning to the hovercraft.

“You know we are one hundred miles short of the range of the LCAC” The captain said to Mark
“If our Simon Hargreaves is right it won’t matter” Mark told him
“And if he’s wrong” The captain asked
“They just get an all expenses paid trip to IDW01” Mark replied
“And they will hunt you down” the captain responded.
“They will do that anyway sir” Mark answered, “At least with this plan, hopefully they will think we were making for Saint Helena and didn’t make it, I mean I don’t want to give them an excuse for nuking that island”
“Do you know where you are headed Commander” The captain then asked
“It’s best you don’t know sir” Mark answered with a sigh.

Before they could say anymore, a female marine appeared on the well deck with a kitbag, “Captain Sandra Philips reporting for duty” she said as she saluted
“What do you mean” Mark asked
“You’re not the only one who can pilot an LCAC sir” Sandra said defiantly
“Sir, can we have a moment” Mark asked the captain
“Sure I can watch the departure from the walkway near the entrance” the captain replied and then left the two marines alone

“Captain if anything” Mark began, “You are going with the others, they are going to need a good leader and Sam is going to need a new right hand man”
“What do you mean sir” Sandra asked, “You’re his right hand man”
“Whoever pilots the LCAC has to stay with it until it runs out of fuel and sinks. This is a suicide mission Captain; I need to keep it on course so it appears we were trying for Saint Helena. Once it goes down there’s no hope of rescue captain”
“I can pilot the LCAC” Sandra insisted, “Your fiancé is pregnant with your child, and he will need a father. As for me, I’m supposed to be dead anyway, remember”

Mark shook his head, “I love Jenny very much, and as much as I would have loved to have seen my son be born, she knows I’m a marine and this comes with the territory soldier, now get on that LCAC with the others and that’s an order”

Sandra reluctantly entered the main part of the hovercraft and Mark gave the orders for the main doors on the LCAC to be closed. Mark then made his way up to the crew section. Even though it would normally be crewed by five people, this one had been rigged to be crewed by one. Commander Mark Johnston.

Then skilfully, Mark backed the hovercraft out of the well deck of the USS Bataan

Youtube video

[img=600x400]http://www.secondfleet.navy.mil/files/photos/images/2008PhotoGallery/USS%20Bataan%20HURREX-2Sep08/hires/080902-N-8154G-025.jpg[/img]

Youtube video

“I’m so sorry Jenny” he said as he then turned the craft around and headed out in the direction of Saint Helena

Youtube video

+ + +

Inside one of the trucks
Aboard the LCAC in the South Atlantic

“I don’t feel well” Simon complained
“Can I do anything” Celeste asked, “I promise I won’t try and cure your autism” she quickly added.

“That won’t do any good” Pete interrupted, “He’s sea sick”
“I can cure that can’t I?” Celeste objected
“And he will get it all over again” countered Pete, then he spoke to Simon, “It’s going to be about twenty minutes before we can try the modified generator”

“Any word from those Cornish pixies” asked an impatient Major Bolak, “I too do not travel well on water”

“We are going to have to wait for them to contact Shamus” Pete shouted across, “At the moment he’s with the Andrews trying to help with the children”
“It seems so unfair that they have had to be dragged into this” Sue-Lim shouted, “They are no threat to that Brameana”
“That is does not matter Miss Wang” Major Bolak replied, “When a tyrant takes over, they must kill any children belonging to the old regime, even if they are younglings in the cradle as they pose a symbolic threat to their power base”
“He’s right” Charlene Henshaw interrupted, “Even in Earth history that happened, I remember watching a programme on telly with that Tony Robinson about the Romans, and apparently after they killed Caligula they went and smashed the head in of his baby daughter”
“We are not so different then” The drow sneered, “We may look different, but underneath we are all the same”

“I think I’m going to be sick” Moaned Simon.

“Come on” Pete said to Simon, “Let’s go outside and walk around in the fresh air, that usually helps” with that he lead, Simon out of the truck, followed by Celeste and Major Bolak.

Simon stood there breathing deeply, trying to rid himself of the nausea while Celeste held onto his right arm, resting her head against him. Two love birds running for their lives.

The drow major also engaged in deep breathing and complimented Pete on his knowledge on how to adapt to the sea. Pete just referred to the times he had been sailing with Jason and Sue-Lim when they were at university together.

After about ten minutes, Shamus came round to meet them, “Mr Smith” he addressed Pete, “The pixies have just got word to me of an island in the South Atlantic they have found. They have managed to cast a low grade distraction spell, so if anyone looks at the island, they will just discount it. From what they said, it probably does not need it, but better to be safe than sorry”. Shamus then gave Pete a piece of paper with the co-ordinates of the island.

Pete went to the truck he had been in and gave the instructions to Charlene and Sue-Lim for setting the one wormhole generator that was to be rigged to act as a transporter. Luckily, they were able to make the alterations without Simon, as he had been quite clear in his theory and his calculations.

Sue-Lim and Charlene then announced it was ready, so Pete, along with the drow set to in removing the baggage from their truck, so they could carry it to through the wormhole, and then they carried out the still unconscious colonel.

They were joined by Captain Sandra Philips, who had been sheltering in the other truck with the Andrews family and the twins Caer and Fidelity.

“Is he alright?” Sandra asked pointing to the colonel
“A sleep spell put on him by Shamus” Pete explained, “He wanted to stay and turn himself in”
Charlene then handed Pete the modified wormhole generator before she and Sue-Lim got out of the truck

“We just need to fire this up” Pete said as he held aloft the modified wormhole generator and then we can get off of this hovercraft.

“How does that do that” Sandra asked

Instantly Simon started to explain, “It’s like total internal reflection except with worm holes. In Total Internal reflection if a light strikes a medium boundary at an angle larger than the critical angle with respect to the normal to the surface it gets reflected instead of passing through. If we send the wormhole out with a carrier wave of a certain offset frequency that causes it to hit the boundary of our membrane universe with virtual angle away from the normal so that that it bounces off the boundary of our membrane universe back to where we send it here on Earth”

Sandra just nodded as if she understood what he was talking about

“Get the other’s ready” Pete instructed, we also need them to leave their life jackets behind so there will be some floating debris when this hovercraft runs out of fuel and sinks.

“Well at least there will be one body for them to find I suppose” Sandra responded.
“What do you mean?” Pete asked.
“It’s the commander” Sandra went on, “He say’s he has to stay with the craft until the end, to keep it on course for Saint Helena, so anyone tracking us does not get suspicious”

“A very noble sacrifice I’m sure” said Major Bolak
“No way” Shamus butted in as he suddenly appeared.

“I’ve not told Jenny” Sandra then added.

“Not told me what” the voice of Jenny came from behind Sandra
“That the Commander is making the ultimate sacrifice” Bolak said with a matter of fact attitude

“Not if I can help it” Shamus retorted, put his fingers to his mouth and whistled

#

Mark was concentrating on piloting the LCAC through the seas of the South Atlantic, all the while looking to see if the rampaging gremlins would consider the hovercraft an air craft and attack. He had often wondered how he would die, but never thought that would end up drowning on a sinking hovercraft landing vehicle in the middle of the South Atlantic Ocean, one hundred miles short of Saint Helena. He just hoped Jenny would forgive him for not being there when their son was born.

“And what do you think you are doing” Shamus said to him from behind
“So Captain Phillips has told you” Mark said without looking away.
“Yes she did” Shamus retorted, “Do you want me to put a sleep spell on you as well”
“I need to be here at the controls so you can get off safely” Mark objected, “And then I need to keep driving this thing until it can’t go any further”
“Don’t you have an auto pilot on this darn thing?” Shamus asked.
“Not this one, and there was not time to rig one up” Mark answered

“We can operate this” a smaller voice came from behind, and then a small naked male figure, save for a green hat, flew in front of him.

“Let the pixies fly this craft and come on” Shamus insisted, “You have a son that will need a father when he’s born”

Mark let go of the controls and immediately pixies took up the handling of them, then he followed Shamus down the ladder onto the cargo deck where Pete was powering up the wormhole generator.

Soon a green dot appeared which expanded.

First to go through was Shamus, he insisted because they were still uncertain that transporting from a moving vessel to a stationary point would work, part of the modification was to try and deal with a certain pesky law of physics, namely the law of conservation of linear momentum. If it did not work out, Shamus would be just able to teleport back to the craft to warn them.

He passed through.

After ten long seconds, he reappeared in the wormhole, “It seems to be working, now come on through” and then he went back through the wormhole.

Then the exodus began, first the Andrews family, Graeme Andrews carried his young son Paul as a very pregnant Angela lead Sarah through the green vortex, followed by Caer and Fidelity jumping through, hand in hand.

Following close behind the twins went the two other leprechauns, Mitch and Cherry O’Kerry

Next Celeste and Simon went through, hand in hand.

Charlene and Sandra went next

Major Bolak and Mark then carried Samuel through accompanied by Jenny Green, until finally it was just Pete and Sue-Lim alone on the hovercraft.

“It does not seem right Pete us running away like this” Sue-Lim said with a sad voice, “It feels like they have won”
“I know” agreed Pete, “But the colonel was right, this Brameana certainly knew how to hit us”
“I do still want to marry you Pete” Sue-Lim admitted, “I’m sorry about earlier”
“That’s ok, you need more time, I should have realised” Pete replied, “I think we better go now”

Then the two held hands and jumped into the green vortex.

After which it dissipated, leaving the pixies alone to pilot the LCAC until it could go nor further

#

Samuel started to come round. The last thing he remembered was standing on the well deck of the USS Bataan.

Now he was on a bed in a hut of some kind. Slowly he got himself up and sat on the edge of the bed such as it was and slipped his shoes on. On the other side of the room was Shamus McTuckle.
“You did this to me didn’t you” Samuel accused
“You gave me no choice” Shamus responded in kind, “I am not loosing you to delight the whim of some jumped up troll who thinks she should have been allowed to take over being a tyrant from her long dead and unlamented father”
“I should have known” Samuel muttered then he spoke up, “This changes nothing Shamus, Mark is in charge because I have no business leading them”
“Why?” Shamus interrupted, “Because you had to make the devil’s own judgement call” Shamus added before continuing, “Ok so you told Earth to give in to that low life scum who calls herself Brameana the Lady High Troll, but don’t you humans have a saying, He who fights and runs away, lives to fight another day. She may have won this round, but I’ll be damned if I don’t find a way free your world and mine”
“Nice sentiment” Shamus, Samuel interrupted “But a troll with dimension jump orbs, magic and an unlimited supply of nuclear weapons, how?”
“So we have to be smart this time” Shamus interrupted back, “We are not going to give up”

“Sorry Shamus” Samuel said quietly, “I promised Sue-Lim I would stand down after what I put her through”
“You still upset about that?” Shamus angrily said, “Charlene has” Shamus tried to continue, but Samuel ignored the leprechaun and headed out of the door.
“Where are you going” Shamus asked and then followed Samuel out of the front door of the cabin

It was a wondrous sight that hit Samuel as he strode out of the hut. There was a large mountain overlooking a bay, it looked beautiful and the air was crystal clear and cold.

“Where are we” he asked Shamus who finally caught up.
“This is Grytviken, South Georgia, a little further south than Saint Helena, and much too cold for bugbears or orcs” Shamus answered

. . o o O O 0 O O o o . .

From the Journals of Graeme Andrew

As the days have turned into weeks here on South Georgia we have managed to hear how this Brameana, or to use her new title The Lady High troll, has been consolidating her hold on our world. We have got this information mostly by her propaganda on various radio stations we can just about pick up here in Grytviken, which is the only electronic form of intelligence we can get, given we do not have the internet. (According to Shamus and the commander it would be dangerous to connect as that could tip people off to our presence)

There was an attempt at resistance last week, in Budapest. Apparently a group of protesters held a demonstration against the rule of the Lady High Troll. An hour later she sent her reply by detonating a seventy six kiloton tactical nuclear warhead in the heart of the city, then she issued a warning that any further demonstrations against her rule would result in the detonation of a fifty megaton device. She then claimed by limiting the first device to seventy six kilotons, she was being merciful.

Brameana and her drow sidekick have a strange meaning of the word “mercy”

Another example of her so called mercy was when a plea was made about the remaining crew of the International Space Station. The release of the gremlins, and the destruction of the Cape Canaveral launch site meant they had no way of safely returning to Earth. Brameana’s response?

She detonated one of those tactical nuclear weapons right next to the station and then informed us all that Brameana does not grant any favours to the vanquished and she expects total obedience.

Well at least the crew were spared a slow lingering death

Apart from the previously mentioned radio as a source for news, sometimes a pixie has brought us news from our world and the Mystical Realms. The way this has to be done is that the pixie gates to one of the South Sandwich Islands and travel to South Georgia by a fishing boat owned by someone in the Falkland Islands. This was done at the request of Commander Johnston, and in light of what happened in Budapest, this is the only form of resistance that Shamus and the commander will counternance.

When I managed to persuade Shamus to let me look at the report it made grim reading

After all the countries surrendered, the Lady High Troll assisted by her Drow consort Lord Vabalvich rounded up those leaders and their immediate families who were left, including religious leaders, and they were removed to the Mystical Realms. There they were summarily executed after being declared guilty of being enemies of the Lady High Troll. I hope I am wrong, but I believe even our own British royal family were not even spared. The drow with us, Major Bolak explained that it was to prevent our former leaders becoming figure heads for any resistance.

It seems according to Major Bolak this consort, Lord Vabalavich was advising his leader very well.

As for the Clan Chief of the Manjura, he was angry when he heard that his own deputy had been made the new Clan Chief of the Manjura, This meant that my troll friend decided he could not use this title himself, while this usurper held the title. I suggested The Real Clan Chief of the Manjura as a title, but he did not like that so I suggested that he go back to being the Prince Low Troll, the name I first knew him by.

He was not happy with that idea either, because if this Brameana was his half sister, he did not want to be associated with her. When I asked how we should address him, he suggested “Padow” as apparently that was the name his mother gave him before his father the Lord Low Troll gave him the title of Prince Low Troll. He then admitted that the name was a Delethon name, so maybe that is why his father changed it when he was born. To tell the truth, Padow is less of a mouthful than any of his previous titles.

Other news that filtered through on a certain level was encouraging, according to the radio, we were finally considered lost at sea, and that justice had been metered out to the enemies of Brameana and the late and honoured Lord Low Troll

(I think that bit meant me after my acquittal all those years ago on the charge of Conspiracy to interfere in the Affairs of Mortals – Ironic that, as was what she has done is infinitely worse than making two people fall in love with each other on a TV reality gameshow)

They did not say what happened to the crew of the USS Bataan, Major Bolak suspects they may have been made an example of for not handing the colonel, Shamus, Charlene Celeste and himself over. I did wonder if they handed over the troll, would that have caused problems, as he is supposed to have been murdered by us humans.

On a more personal note we do not know what has happened to Shaun and Felicity and little Timothy. There were reports that the drow had not arrested them, but intelligence reports are hard to come by, as we had to make sure we do not draw attention to our new island home. The worse thing for Caer and Fidelity, is that they have to live with the knowledge that their adopted parents really believe they were incinerated in that nuclear attack on Dublin.

Shamus McTuckle was quite clear on the matter, assuming they have not been executed already, their only hope of staying safe is to continue to believe Caer and Fidelity are dead. And Angela, Sarah Paul and I come to think of it, as we were supposedly caught in that blast as well. This is also hard on Angela, who was firm friends with the O’Docherty family, as I am as well.

Caer and Fidelity have been given three little emerald like objects by Cherry O’Kerry a female Leprechaun, who seems to be pregnant. Apparently they contain the true memories of what happened from the day Dublin was attacked to the night we left. Just in case one day Earth is free, whenever that will be?

The only light comment that could be made about our circumstances was at least we could open up a Grytviken branch of Angela’s old coffee shop as we had three members of the staff that served in the Newcastle branch, Angela, Jenny and Fidelity. Angela did point out though, that two thirds of the staff would be due to take maternity leave.

I met up with the commander and [strike]The Clan Chief[/strike], sorry, Padow the other day

“If we manage to retake the Central City” Padow asked, “I ask one favour”
“What’s that” Commander Johnston replied
“If you come up against my former deputy, I ask you please do not kill him” Padow asked in one of the most serious tones I had known him give”
“Is this some clan thing” Commander Johnston asked, “Is that why you want me to spare his life?”
“No” growled Padow, “I want to kill him myself because that traitor is mine”

With regards to Colonel Peters, he has really taken things badly; most of his days are spent standing looking out to sea. Captain Philips a young female marine has been asked by the commander to stick with the colonel, to make sure he does not try and do something silly. I suspect that the commander believes his former CO might commit suicide.

I tried to talk to him the other day and it was hard to break through to him and he has such a haunted expression all the time. He mentioned something about one of those technicians from what was left of the American version of the Facility, I believe it was the Asian looking one, Sue-Lim I think her name is. Colonel Peters also in my opinion believes he is responsible for Earth being taken over, as it was him who told the world leaders to fold as it were.

I could say the say for myself, if that fateful day back in twenty oh one I had turned down the Spirit of True Love, would this still have happened. I suspect it still would have, except Fidelity would never have found her sister and we would never have had the honour of adopting Sarah as our daughter, and Angela and I would never have met and got married. We could go on playing this game. The cold hard truth is that the fall of Earth was something set in motion long before that, assuming this Brameana is the long lost daughter of The Lord Low Troll

Getting closer to home as it were, our quarters are not as nice as our home in Ireland. The irony was, Angela and I were wondering about moving from the O’Docherty farm in County Claire, because of the imminent arrival of our third child. (Before all this business with the Lady High Troll, Sarah was very excited at having another baby brother or even a baby sister. She has come a long way since the very nervous five year old we rescued from The Mystical Realms and adopted on her sixth birthday but I digress)

Anyway, I had broached the subject with Shaun, to make sure that it was nothing to do with any problems with them that we were thinking of moving, and low and behold he offered to see if he could get his other cottage extended so we could stay as they really loved having us there, or if that was not an option, as the twins were going away to university, Shaun, Felicity and Timothy could swap with us, and we would end up in the farm house.

Angela was not happy with that as she did not want to turf the O’Docerty family from their home.

It all seems so pointless now as I look out over the bay here at Grytviken

Normally the place where we are staying is inhabited by people from the British Antarctic Survey. After the UK surrendered, HMS Endurance was ordered to remove them and take them to the Falklands, so all that are left are the priests who look after the church here in Grytviken and one official who decided to stay behind.

Yesterday when I dropped by Jenny and the Commander’s cabbin I thought I better offer my services, should they find a way to take on this Brameana. The commander had a word with Jenny and then asked me if I knew how to handle a gun. I had to admit that I had never used a gun of any description, but to show willing I offered to learn. He told me that he would teach me to shoot on one condition that if he and the others went into action, then I would stay here and hold the fort.

He made it quite clear that I should stay out of any action and that my place was with my growing family. I think Jenny had a word with Angela as she was not happy that I asked. I wish there were some shop so I could have got her flowers or her favourite chocolates to apologise. I suspect the commander is right, with their involvement already they probably have surpassed my “expertise” on the ways of that world.

As I consider our situation here on the island of South Georgia, I just can not believe what has happened to our world. How could a technological world like ours fall and be conquered by two trolls and a drow. Maybe we became too complacent and arrogant that we could do anything with our technology, I don’t know. The whole thing seems incredible.

We have been living mostly on fish and what was left behind by the British Antarctic Survey team. I believe Shamus has ordered these supply runs, along with the Cornish pixies. Tomorrow we are hoping that another “Fishing boat” from the Falklands drops by with supplies. So far they have been allowed to go out fishing with no problems; however there is a rumour that they may start stationing entities loyal to the Lady High Troll on each boat. When that happens it is uncertain what we will do.

The twins are looking at what we can grow, but given our proximity to Antarctica, I don’t expect we will achieve much. I understand the techie guys are trying to see if they can find a way to use the artificial versions of dimension jump orbs without being detected by what they called the Sky-guard satellite network. If things get really bad the plan is to evacuate to the Mystical Realms, possibly Karam Tag Chou and then use another of those devices to go somewhere else on Earth. But if they have not solved the detection issue, that maybe out of frying pan into the fire.

As for that Celeste girl, Spirit of Second chances, whatever, when she is not being tutored by Major Bolak, we often see her walking with that Simon Hargreaves lad. Angela said it was quite cute to have young love. I pointed out that Celeste is effectively a sixteen year old child and Simon is a nineteen year old man and in normal times, such a relationship could possibly be illegal, Angela pointed out to me that with Simon’s autism, he would most likely need protecting as he would be classed as a vulnerable adult, and anyway because of his values there is no way their relationship would get physical unless they got married.

We need to have them round for dinner some time.

As I look out across the bay here at Grytviken, I do admit that this is a beautiful place to live, but like my daughter Sarah and Angela, I just wish we could go back to our home in County Claire.

. . o o O O 0 O O o o . .

A wilderness cave
The Walong Mountains
The Mystical Realms

The lonely old figure looked up from tending his vegetable garden at the kobold coming to see him

“Meetal my old friend” the lonely figure said with repressed joy, “You made it back from Central City”
“Yes my liege” Meetal nervously replied
“I am just about done here for today” the lonely figure replied, “Do come in, I have a pot of Gagh Root stew on the go and it smells ready”

Meetal furrowed his eyebrows at the thought of the bitter revolting stew that his master had gained a taste for, “Hmm I can hardly wait” he whispered sarcastically
“What’s that Meetal?” Meetal’s master asked
“Nothing my liege” he replied

The kobold followed his master into the cave, out of the heat of the two suns. Meetal thought back to the horrors he had seen at Faldon and at the Central city and wished his master would now let him stay here. There were no creature comforts, but at least it was safe, because nobody was looking for someone thought to have died in the civil war all that time ago.

Meetal’s master doled out the stew and like before, Meetal endured every mouthful. Maybe if he came to stay he could somehow suggest a change of recipe so it was more palatable for a kobold.

At least his master had proven to be quite skilled in brewing targon berry wine.

As they sat by the remains of the cooking fire, the lonely figure broke the awkward silence, “So Meetal, what did you find out from the Central City?”

Meetal swallowed and began, “The news is bad, Brameana, or the Lady High troll as she has titled herself has used her conquest of the World of Mortals to become supreme ruler of The Mystical Realms by the ancient law of Gal-Ha-Din”

Meetal’s master for a moment put his head in his hands and whispered “Oh Brameana our sacred law how could you”

“My liege” Meetal asked, “If you are upset, do you wish me to continue”
Meetal’s master took a sip of targon berry wine, “Please continue” he asked, “No matter how painful I must hear this”

Meetal sighed, “My apologies in advance if I offend you my liege” Meetal began
“I’m intrigued” his master replied, “How would I be offended?”

“Well I know some referred to you as a tyrant when you were in office my liege”
“No offence taken” Meetal’s master replied with a wry smile. “I heard those same claims as well. They were in fact quite useful. I saw a job that needed to be done, and if that perception was there it was of some use as it frightened most of the population into behaving themselves. Maintaining law and order amongst sometimes warring races was tough, but we managed it Meetal my friend eh?”
“Yes my Liege” Meetal replied, “You were second to none in enforcing law and order”
“Sorry, I interrupted you my old friend” Meetal’s master smiled, “Do please continue”

“Well my liege, I know you made hard and unpopular decisions at time, but what Brameana has done goes way beyond anything you or I ever did or were said to have done”
“Her defiling of the sacred law not to interfere with the Realm of Mortals?” His master asked

Meetal nodded, “Brameana is using drow, Bug-Bears and trolls from the Clan of Ghetto to maintain her control of the world of Mortals.”
“So she does not trust the trolls of the other clans” Metal’s master observed.
Meetal ignored the interruption and continued, “The use of those super fireballs you spoke of has also made some of the human authorities co-operate with her wishes”
Meetal’s master shook his head in disbelief, “What of our old haunt my friend?”

“My liege” Meetal went on, “the Manjura trolls under the leadership of their new clan chief are patrolling the Central City, but each accompanied by one of the accursed Ghetto trolls or sometimes a bugbear”
“So that new clan chief may have got the position and the sworn allegiance of the Manjura but something tells me that allegiance is half hearted and he knows it” Meetal’s master growled
Again Meetal nodded and continued his tale, “He is guarded by is own loyal trolls from his kindred my liege and sometimes he uses troglodyte mercenaries”

“Enough of that jumped up troll deputy” Meetal’s master said dismissively, “What else has been happening in Central City”

The kobold looked at the embers from the cooking fire and then back up at his master, “They have been executing humans My Liege. I saw them, herded into the main square where they were hanged on mass my liege. Some were hung slowly and I saw them kicking in the air”
“But you witnessed many executions in my time Meetal” his master asked with concern, “Why does this disturb you so”
“I know my liege, but they were criminals or those who had plotted against you and deserved to die” Meetal replied, “These were executed just because they had served as leaders of the humans, even though they surrendered to Brameana”

“We executed leaders of rebellions many a time my friend” his master interrupted again.
“But we never executed the innocent younglings my master” Metal insisted, “She was having human younglings executed along side their parents”

Meetal’s master suddenly looked distant for a moment as if remembering something he had once done.
“Something wrong my liege?” Meetal asked

The old figure shook his head, “Sorry Meetal you reminded me of an unpleasant memory of something that had to be done many cycles ago”

This time it was Meetal who was intrigued, however he held his tongue, he was aware of some rumours concerning his master before he joined his service, but thought it best to let such matters rest. “I could not believe what they were doing, but I did not dare ask anyone My Liege” Meetal admitted

Meetal’s master sighed again and poured out two more cups of targon berry wine, “It sounds more like something from the Hadreth order of the Drow than a troll, even one of the Ghetto clan. They don’t just execute a dissident, they execute the whole family as they believe it sends a message to others, I suppose this Vabalavich is of that order” Meetal’s master enquired

Meetal nodded, “Yes my liege, it seems his order overthrew the Drow High Council and put them and their families to the sword. I hear even other drow are scared of the Hadreth order”
“They were a fine order of warriors and intelligence gathers once my friend” Meetal’s master explained, “But their use of secrecy and some dark magics corrupted them even by drow standards, but the Drow High Council thought they were useful against the elves” then Meetal’s master closed his eyes and shook his head muttering, “Oh Brameana how could you let him make you break our sacred law”

“My liege?” Meetal asked

“I am sorry my friend” Meetal’s master apologised, “I will not believe that Brameana would have done these heinous acts against the sacred law on her own. I believe she has been corrupted by that Vabalavich”
“But she has My Liege” Meetal nervously said, “She boasts of how she has conquered the Realm of Mortals”
“I know” his master conceded,

“What can we do my liege” Meetal asked, “She now rules two worlds. The Ghetto clan are fully behind her and the other troll clans have been told that any refusal to honour their pledge of obedience to Brameana, Vabalavich or the new Clan Chief of the Manjura will result in the detonating of one of those human super fireball weapons in their ancestral homes”

The old figure sighed and shook his head, “If only I had not been in such a weak position all those cycles ago” he muttered
“My liege?” Meetal asked in confusion

Instead of answering, his master got up and headed for another chamber in his cave. Meetal got off of his stall and followed his master into a cavern of relics from their glory days, some of them magical. His master seemed to be looking for something, and after a while found what he was looking for. It was a deep blue orb

“Meetal my old friend” His master said to him in a weary voice that meant that Meetal was going to be asked to go on yet another reconnaissance mission. “The damage has been done” his master said cryptically, “Sometimes a father has to deal with unsuitable suitors for their younglings”

“My Liege?” Meetal asked, still confused
“This my old friend” his master told him, showing him the blue orb, “Not even my own son knew of”
“What is it my liege?” Meetal asked
“It is a dimension jump orb” His master replied, “I want you to go to the World of Mortals and find a specific individual and give him a message”

“But my liege I will not fit in there, they have no kobolds there” Meetal said with alarm
“I will give you an invisibility cloak” Meetal’s master responded” and a talisman of location”

“Ok?” Meetal said slowly and reluctantly, “Who is this individual you seek my liege”

“He is an elderly human” Meetal’s master replied, “He has for years known of our existence and secretly he helped keep the humans from interfering in our affairs.”
“What is his name my Liege?” metal asked, “And what shall I tell him?”

“His name is a mystery to the humans because he had to deal in secrets and subterfuge; he goes by the name of Mr Vee. Find Mr Vee and pass a message on for me”
“What message do you wish me to pass on my liege?” Meetal asked

Meetal’s master grinned and then slowly and deliberately said to Meetal, “Tell him that the Lord Low Troll is ready to come back from the dead and offer a deal with the humans”

+ + +

End of Season Nine

But the story continues in Season Ten

Assuming I get the opportunity to do Season Ten

If I can I may do another Tales From and around the Mystical Realms before Season Ten